/!/«*  IZ  0 


/o*L 

/)/vV 


JOANNA  P.  MOORE 
From  photograph  taken  in  1898 


"IN  CHRIST'S  STEAD 

AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL 
SKETCHES 


BY 

JOANNA  P.    MOORE 


Ye  shall  receive  power  when  the  Holy  Ghost 
is  come  upon  you,  and  ye  shall  be  my  -witness 
ACTS  I  :  8 


CHICAGO 

PUBLISHED  BY  THE  WOMEN'S  BAPTIST  HOME  MISSION  SOCIETY 
2411  INDIANA  AVE. 


COPYRIGHT,  1902 

BY  THE 

WOMEN'S  BAPTIST  HOME  MISSION 
SOCIETY 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DEDICATED 

TO  THE 

WOMEN'S  BAPTIST  HOME  MISSION 
SOCIETY 

Because  of  the  comfort  and  help  it  has  given  to  the  neglected 
little  ones  of  earth.  I  have  never  been  a  wife  or  mother. 
Now  no  true  woman  can  say  this  without  an  undertone 
of  regret,  and  yet,  ever  since  the  time  I  rockecl  the  cradle 
for  my  little  brothers  and  sisters,  until  to-day,  the  sunny 
face  of  childhood  and  the  loving  touch  of  little  fingers, 
be  they  dark  or  fair,  have  kept  the  mother-love  alive  in 
my  heart.  But  the  children  I  saw  were  too  many  to  be 
gathered  into  one  mother-heart,  therefore  God  gave  help 
through  this  blessed  Society,  which,  during  its  twenty- 
five  years  has  sent  forth  a  thousand  women  with  the  love 
and  patience  of  true  motherhood,  and  these  have  saved  a 
multitude  of  children  of  all  races,  from  a  life  of  sin  and 
for  a  life  of  usefulness  on  earth  and  a  home  in  heaven. 

This  service,  alone,  secures  for  the  Society  the  grati- 
tude of  the  whole  nation,  and  with  the  nation  I  lay  down 
my  little  tribute  of  love.  The  help  given  to  the  children 
comforts  me  most,  but  it  is  only  one  of  the  many  streams 
of  blessings  that  the  Society  has  sent  flowing  through 
barren  lands  in  the  United  States,  Cuba,  Porto  Rico  and 
Mexico,  causing  them  to  blossom  as  the  rose. 

We  do  not  forget  that  God  is  the  real  source  of  all 
supplies,  but  He  has  used  the  prayers  and  careful 
gleanings  of  our  Baptist  motherhood  and  their  children 
to  accomplish  this  great  work,  during  the  last  twenty- 
five  years,  and  that  He  may  grant  them  still  greater 
zeal,  faith  and  love  for  the  service  of  the  next  twenty-five 
years,  or  until  Jesus  comes,  is  the  prayer  of 

THE  AUTHOR. 


CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

EARLY  LIFE  AT  HOME  AND  IN  SCHOOL i 

SCHOOL   DAYS 6 

SCHOOL  TEACHING 9 

EARLY  RELIGIOUS  LIFE 14 

CALL  TO  MISSION  WORK 19 

ISLAND  No.  10  AND  HELENA 26 

A  LESSON  IN  GIVING  TO  GOD 38 

RELIGION  OF  THE  COLORED  PEOPLE 41 

WORK  IN  CHICAGO 45 

WORK  IN  NEW  ORLEANS 49 

FIRST  HELPERS  IN  NEW  ORLEANS 59 

SOME  NOTABLE  PASTORS 68 

FAITH  HOME 72 

FIRST  VISIT  TO  THE  COUNTRY 82 

THE  IMPORTANCE  OF  BIBLE  STUDY 94 

VISIT  TO  AN  ASSOCIATION  IN  LOUISIANA 101 

EVILS  I  HAVE  TRIED  TO  CORRECT 106 

TEMPERANCE  REFORM  AND  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL 114 

SPECIAL  CARE  FOR  CHILDREN 122 

WORK  FOR  WOMEN 126 

SEEKING  TO  EXTEND  THE  WORK 132 

THE  WOMEN'S  BAPTIST  HOME  MISSION  SOCIETY 134 

WORK  IN  MEMPHIS 138 

TRAINING  SCHOOLS 139 

VISITING  TRAINING  SCHOOL  PUPILS 150 

THE  TRAINING  SCHOOL  AT  BATON  ROUGE 155 

BIBLE  BANDS 167 

EVERY  HOME  SHOULD  BE  A  SCHOOL-ROOM 174 

WORK  IN  ARKANSAS 179 

WHY  FIRESIDE  SCHOOLS  ARE  NEEDED 189 

VISITS  TO  SCHOOLS  IN  THE  SOUTH 202 

WORK  AT  NASHVILLE 204 

THE  FIRESIDE  SCHOOL,  HOPE  AND  BOOKS 212 

CHRISTIAN  EXPERIENCE 220 

SOME  FAVORITE  POEMS 228 

LESSONS  LEARNED,  YET  NEED  DAILY  REVIEWING 234 

TEACHABLENESS  OF  PASTORS 248 

THE  NEGRO  PROBLEM  FROM  A  MISSIONARY'S  STANDPOINT  251 

RAISING  MONEY 256 

SOCIAL  PURITY 268 

A  CLOSING  WORD 275 


AUTHOR'S  PREFACE. 

During  the  last  fourteen  years  I  have  been  asked 
to  write  the  story  of  my  life,  but  I  have  said,  "No, 
no,  I  am  too  busy  living  my  life  to  stop  to  write  it. 
If  lives  are  ever  written  on  earth  it  should  be  when 
that  life  has  begun  in  eternity" ;  or  I  said,  "There 
are  too  many  books  now,  if  read  there  will  be  no 
time  left  to  read  God's  blessed  book,  the  Bible,  and 
why  write  a  book  that  no  one  has  time  to  read." 

Besides,  my  life  is  such  a  common,  every-day 
affair,  who  would  care  to  read  it?  Lately  friends 
have  said  that  much  in  my  life  would  help  the  dear 
colored  people  of  the  United  States.  Now  whatever 
will  help  them  I  stand  ready  to  do,  if  first  of  all,  it 
will  glorify  God,  and,  surely,  what  really  helps  any 
of  God's  family  does  glorify  Him ;  therefore,  pray- 
ing that  the  Holy  Spirit  may  bring  to  my  remem- 
brance the  part  of  my  life  that  will  help  save  souls 
for  whom  Jesus  laid  down  His  life,  I  begin  my  task. 

If  my  readers  expect  me  to  entertain  them  with 
the  amusing,  queer,  ignorant  expressions  the  colored 
people  have  spoken  in  my  hearing,  they  will  be  dis- 
appointed. The  black  man  has  been  held  up  to  ridi- 
cule too  long ;  even  the  pictures  of  him  usually  seen 
in  papers  are  only  caricatures.  It  is  true  that,  lately, 
we  do  see  a  few  representative  colored  faces  in  print. 
As  to  their  peculiar  dialect,  the  ignorant  white  peo- 
ple of  the  South  use  about  the  same.  I  would  not 
dare  hold  up  to  ridicule  either  class,  any  more  than 
I  would  make  fun  of  the  ignorance  of  my  dear 
grandmother  who  had  but  little  chance  for  an  educa- 
tion. 


EARLY  LIFE  AT  HOME  AND  IN 
SCHOOL. 

On  September  26,  1832,  a  baby  girl  opened  her 
blue  eyes  for  the  first  time.  It  was  in  a  farm-house 
in  Clarion  County,  Pa.  Mother  said,  "She  looks  like 
her  father."  Father  said,  ''I  will  name  her  Joanna 
Patterson,  for  my  dearest  and  best  aunt.  A  sweet 
little  sister  about  four  years  old  wanted  to  see  the 
baby,  but  she  could  only  see  with  her  hands,  for  her 
eyes  had  been  totally  blind  for  more  than  a  year.  A 
brother  about  seven  years  old,  also  gladly  welcomed 
this  little  baby.  Two  of  her  sisters  and  one  brother 
had  moved  to  heaven  before  she  came. 

The  first  work  that  I  remember  doing  was  ''taking 
care  of  baby."  Before  I  was  fourteen  years  old  five 
brothers  and  two  sisters  had  been  added  to  our  fam- 
ily. Two  of  these  died  when  quite  young,  a  brother 
before  I  can  remember,  and  a  sister  when  I  was 
seven  years  old,  left  us  for  a  home  in  heaven.  Re- 
becca, my  blind  sister,  was  a  great  help  in  taking  care 
of  the  children.  She  dearly  loved  them.  Mother 
was  so  sorry  for  sister's  blindness  that  she  seldom 
gave  her  any  work  to  do,  but  when  I  was  old  enough 
she  gave  me  a  great  plenty  to  do.  I  wanted  help  and 
soon  found  that  Rebecca  had  wonderful  power  to  see 
with  her  hands.  She  could  shell  the  peas,  grind  the 
coffee,  gather  currants  when  I  took  her  to  the 
bushes,  she  could  wash  dishes  and  clothes,  and  oh,  so 
many  things.  At  first  mother  objected  to  my  having 
her  work,  but  when  she  saw  it  made  sister  happy  to 
help  me,  she  let  me  have  my  way.  I  taught  her  how 
to  knit,  and  for  many  years  she  knit  all  the  stockings 
tor  the  family,  and  also  learned  how  to  knit  beautiful 


lace.  She  could  even  tell  the  color  of  flowers  by  the 
sense  of  touch.  She  loved  me  dearly  and  would  do 
anything  to  please  me.  I  was  in  a  fair  way  to  become 
selfish,  only  that  my  brothers  demanded  their  rights, 
and  sometimes  I  thought  a  little  more  ;  yet  they  were 
as  good  as  brothers  generally  are.  It  was  well  for 
me  that  I  was  taught  to  give  up  sometimes.  As  I  look 
back  over  my  childhood  life,  there  is  nothing  I  am 
more  thankful  for  than  being  one  of  a  large  family. 
Where  there  are  so  many  to  clothe  and  feed,  we  must 
think  of  others  and  learn  to  give  brother  a  piece  of 
our  apple.  I  am  very  thankful  also  for  my  blind  sis- 
ter. She  was  a  great  blessing  to  the  whole  house- 
hold. If  the  boys  were  sometimes  rude  to  me,  they 
never  dared  to  speak  a  cross  word  to  Rebecca.  She 
was  the  sweet,  gentle  angel  that  often  settled  our 
childish  quarrels.  Another  cause  of  thanksgiving  is 
being  a  country  girl.  God's  plan  for  his  children  is 
the  country,  the  city  is  one  of  the  many  inventions 
man  sought  out.  You  see  more  of  God's  handiwork 
in  the  country ;  the  trees,  the  flowers,  the  birds,  the 
animals.  All  these  were  a  constant  delight  to  me  and 
are  till  to-day.  The  country  cannot  fail  to  please 
and  comfort  any  who  will  simply  open  their  eyes 
and  look.  I  did  not  attend  school  regularly.  It  was 
only  open  two  or  three  months  in  the  year,  and  that 
in  the  winter  time,  but  somehow  I  learned  to  read 
before  I  was  eight  years  old.  My  oldest  brother 
Richard  taught  me  some  lessons.  We  used  to  study 
together  in  a  book  called  "Introduction  to  the  Eng- 
lish Reader,"  and  committed  some  verses  to  mem- 
ory. We  had  but  few  books  and  papers  in  those 
days,  but  we  had  the  Bible  and  the  Episcopal  Hymn 
and  Prayer  book.  These  especially  interested  my 
sister.  To  her  I  owe  much  of  whatever  love  I  have 
for  books.  She  would  say,  "Joanna,  read  to  me, 
and  I  will  wash  the  dishes,  sweep  the  floor,  take  care 
of  the  baby,  if  I  must  carry  him  round  to  keep  him 
quiet.  I  will  do  anything  if  you  will  only  read."  I 
was  the  one  who  always  led  her  out  to  the  barn,  into 


the  garden,  into  the  fields,  and  to  a  neighbor's  house, 
or  wherever  she  wanted  to  go.  Usually  I  enjoyed  it, 
because  I  loved  her  and  she  loved  me,  and  we  both 
loved  the  dear  little  children,  and  yet  I  remember  I 
sometimes  tired  of  waiting  on  her.  I  wanted  to  go 
out  in  the  fields  and  play.  I  am  sure  I  was  always 
selfish,  and  yet  I  know  my  name  was  called  very 
often  to  serve  in  many  ways  nearly  every  member 
of  the  family.  I  am  very  thankful  to-day  that  there 
has  always  been  some  one  weaker  than  myself  along 
some  line,  one  that  I  could  really  help  and  comfort. 
Oh,  if  I  had  always  done  it  gladly  and  cheerfully, 
what  a  happy  little  girl  and  big  girl  I  would  have 
been.  But  I  did  not  know  it  was  more  blessed  to 
give  than  to  receive ;  therefore  by  my  impatience  and 
selfishness  I  lost  many  blessings.  Some  one  may 
read  this  who  says,  "My  life  is  all  service,  every  one 
of  the  family  calls  on  me  to  give  and  to  help.  They 
think  I  never  get  tired.  I  cook,  I  wash,  and  I  mend. 
Strange,  no  one  tries  to  help  me."  Oh,  how  many 
times  I  have  heard  such  pitiful  complaints  from  per- 
sons like  myself,  who  were  only  doing  their  duty, 
but  who  spoiled  the  good  they  did  by  complaining. 
Did  you  ever  read  Luke  6 :38  ?  The  pay  for  real  ser- 
vice is  given  into  the  heart,  but  it  can't  get  there 
until  love  opens  the  door,  then  our  joy  is  complete. 

Like  many  children  I  was  careless.  I  did  not 
know  that  forgetting  a  duty  was  a  real  sin,  but  one 
day  I  saw  the  sad  results  of  my  negligence.  Mother 
had  a  nice  garden  of  vegetables  and  of  flowers.  I 
helped  her  take  care  of  them.  I  think  I  was  about 
nine  years  old.  Mother  often  said,  "Be  sure  to  shut 
and  fasten  that  garden  gate."  Yet,  I  left  it  open  one 
night,  the  hogs  got  in  and  destroyed  the  garden.  I 
never  can  forget  it.  I  was  scolded  but  not  whipped. 
I  never  was  whipped  in  my  life,  but  this  time  I  suf- 
fered more  than  any  one  else,  cried  all  day,  and  said 
to  myself,  "Just  to  think !  everything  is  lost,  because 
I  forgot  to  close  that  gate.  I  will  never  forget  again," 
but  many  times  since  "my  forget"  has  caused  great 


losses  and  made  me  lose  many  opportunities  of  do- 
ing good.  I  remember  another  "I  forgot."  About  a 
year  later  I  was  washing  the  dishes  on  the  table  that 
had  a  leaf  that  could  be  let  down  or  lifted  by  means 
of  a  slide.  Mother  often  said,  "Do  not  put  the  dishes 
on  the  leaf,  for  the  table  may  upset."  I  forgot,  and 
the  table  did  upset  and  there  lay  the  broken  dishes. 
Mother  was  in  the  next  room,  heard  the  racket,  and 
came  and  looked  on  in  dismay.  Some  choice  things 
were  broken.  Mother  was  angry,  and  I  suppose  I 
might  have  been  severely  punished,  only  father  hap- 
pened to  come  in  just  at  that  time  and  quietly  took 
mother  into  the  next  room.  I  heard  him  say,  "Moth- 
er, don't  whip  her."  She  didn't  want  to  follow  this 
advice.  "You  are  spoiling  that  girl ;  she  deserves  to 
be  whipped,"  was  mother's  angry  reply.  I  heard 
no  more,  for  I  left  the  room,  saying  to  myself,  "I 
have  the  best  father  in  all  the  world.  I  am  going  to 
try  hard  to  be  good,  and  let  mother  see  I  am  not 
spoiled,  because  she  does  not  whip  me."  Perhaps  a 
whipping  would  have  done  me  good,  but  I  think  not. 
It  might  have  helped  some  children,  but  surely  I  suf- 
fered enough  that  day  and  for  many  days.  Rebecca 
was  so  glad  I  wasn't  punished.  She  heard  what  fath- 
er said.  It's  a  long  time  since  I  was  a  little  girl  and  I 
have  forgotten  much  of  what  did  happen.  It  was  a 
very  commonplace  life  that  I  lived.  Nothing  re- 
markable. I  liked  to  work  in  the  garden,  rake  hay 
with  my  brothers,  gather  the  sheaves  of  wheat  into 
piles  of  thirteen ;  the  men  set  twelve  of  them  on  end 
and  put  one  on  the  top  for  a  roof.  We  called  that 
a  shock  of  grain,  which  was  thus  protected  until 
ready  to  be  taken  into  the  barn.  I  could  harness  a 
horse,  and  ride  on  horseback  without  a  saddle.  I 
used  to  carry  water  for  the  men  in  the  harvest  field. 
Had  it  not  been  for  Rebecca  I  fear  I  would  not  have 
taken  much  time  for  reading,  because  when  not  at 
work  I  would  have  been  playing  in  the  meadows 
with  the  calves  and  the  lambs. 

Father  often  told  me  that  I  must  have  a  good  edu- 


cation,  and  then  he  would  take  me  to  the  north  of 
Ireland,  his  native  home.  He  often  would  describe 
the  country  to  me.  Father  was  fond  of  poetry,  and 
used  to  recite  some  of  Burns'  poems.  I  remember 
three :  "A  Man's  a  Man  for  a'  That,"  "Highland 
Mary,"  "The  Louse  on  Misses  Bonnet."  He 
was  also  fond  of  history  and  yet  he  never  bought  his 
children  books.  I  know  they  were  hard  to  obtain 
in  those  days.  I  often  think  to-day  what  a  blessing 
appropriate  books  would  have  been  to  me  and  my 
brothers.  For  this  and  many  other  reasons  I  am  now 
asking  God  to  send  me  $1,000,000  so  that  I  can  sup- 
ply the  homes  of  our  dear  colored  people  with  books 
to  read.  Many  of  them  do  not  know  the  value  of 
such  an  addition  to  their  fireside.  I  would  also  need 
to  have  some  one  to  go  into  their  homes  and  show 
them  how  to  read  these  books  to  their  children.  I 
would  not  put  one  cent  of  this  money  into  a  public 
library,  but  would  supply  the  individual  homes  and 
thus  win  the  children  to  love  home.  Perhaps  we 
would  form  select  reading  clubs  that  could  meet  in 
different  homes,  and  so  use  the  social  element  to  se- 
cure the  reading  of  good  books.  All  reading  the 
same  book  at  the  same  time  has  been  the  great  inspir- 
ation of  our  Fireside  School  plan.  One  million  dol- 
lars is  a  large  sum  of  money  for  which  to  ask.  But 
"1  am  coming  to  a  King,  I  may  large  petitions  bring." 
I  believe  this  prayer  will  be  answered,  because  it 
is  a  very  great  need.  Bad  books  are  scattered  broad- 
cast. "If  good  we  plant  not,  vice  will  fill  the  place. 
And  rankest  weeds  the  richest  soil  deface." 


SCHOOL  DAYS. 

When  I  was  nearly  fourteen  years  old,  an  Epis- 
copal minister,  who  was  at  the  head  of  a  ladies'  sem- 
inary, about  fifty  miles  from  my  home,  made  us  a 
visit.  Father  was  a  member  of  that  church.  I  re- 
cited the  catechism  and  some  hymns  to  this  preacher, 
and  he  urged  father  to  send  me  to  his  school.  Money 
was  very  scare,  but  he  would  give  me  the  privilege  of 
working  for  part  of  my  board.  This  was  good  news 
for  me.  Mother  arranged  my  wardrobe  as  best  she 
could  and  soon  I  was  seated  in  Mr.  Killikelley's 
school,  amid  a  class  of  fashionably  dressed  young 
ladies.  From  their  looks  I  thought  my  coming  was 
an  intrusion.  Some  of  these  girls  knew  how  to  sneer 
very  slyly  at  the  awkward  dress  and  manners  of  a 
country  girl.  Perhaps  I  was  over-sensitive,  but  I 
know  it  was  not  all  in  my  imagination.  The  teachers 
did  not  allow  it  and  in  the  general  lectures  such  rude- 
ness was  severely  rebuked.  I  said  it  was  a  fashion- 
able school.  There  were  only  a  few  girls  there,  if 
any,  who  were  doing  work  which  might  be  called 
drudgery  except  myself.  My  dress  was  neat  and 
comfortable,  but  not  in  style.  I  did  not  ever  wear  a 
corset.  I  am  ashamed  to  think  now  that  I  cared  so 
much  for  the  criticism  of  those  thoughtless  girls,  but 
I  must  tell  it,  if  only  to  let  the  reader  know  I  have 
great  sympathy  for  country  girls  who  haven't  learned 
all  the  foolish  fancies  of  the  city.  It  seemed  to  me 
that  this  trouble  would  kill  me.  I  was  too  timid 
to  tell  the  teacher  and  too  anxious  to  get  an  edu- 
cation to  write  home.  But  God,  who  has  always 
cared  for  me  so  tenderly,  raised  me  up  a  friend. 
After  I  had  been  there  about  two  weeks,  some  one 


knocked  at  the  door  of  my  little  room.  I  was  in 
tear*,  but  I  dried  them  as  best  I  could,  and  opened 
the  door.  It  was  the  teacher  that  heard  most  of 
rny  classes.  I  was  trying  hard  to  keep  back  my 
tears.  The  teacher  drew  a  chair  beside  me  and 
put  her  arms  around  me,  saying,  very  kindly,  "I 
know  the  cause  of  these  tears ;  you  have  been  a 
brave  little  girl  and  I  love  you."  Then  I  cried 
harder  than  ever.  She  held  me  close  to  her  heart 
as  tenderly  as  any  mother  could  have  done,  and 
kissed  my  wet  cheeks  whispering,  "Do  not  feel 
ashamed  of  these  tears ;  they  are  not  wrong.  The 
girls  that  tease  you  do  not  understand  you.  Some 
day  you  will  have  a  better  education  than  they  have. 
God  has  given  you  a  beautiful  form  and  a  sound 
mind.  Be  strong  and  make  use  of  what  God  has 
given  you."  These  are  a  few  of  the  words  by  which 
she  comforted  me.  I  do  not  think  I  said  anything 
in  reply,  but  my  hungry  heart  fed  upon  her  love 
and  caresses,  as  a  child  does  on  its  mother's  milk. 
Dear,  blessed  teacher.  She  never  could  know  how 
much  comfort  and  help  she  was  to  that  sensitive 
child,  and  yet  I  was  not  as  happy  as  I  should  have 
been.  I  often  said,  "I  wish  I  knew  as  much  as 
these  other  girls  and  could  dress  as  well  as  they 
do,"  and  a  great  many  other  foolish  wishes.  And 
yet  I  went  on  with  my  studies.  The  teachers  were 
kind.  I  am  glad  I  had  this  experience,  because  it 
taught  me  the  teacher's  power  to  help  and  it  gave 
rue  sympathy  ever  since  for  poor,  awkward,  ignor- 
ant country  boys  and  girls  and  for  city  children  who 
have  never  had  a  chance. 

The  spring  before  I  was  fifteen  years  of  age  Mr. 
Rockey,  one  of  our  neighbors,  who  had  a  large  fam- 
ily of  children,  called  at  our  home.  Mother  and  I 
were  busy  ironing  in  the  next  room.  When  I  heard 
1  im  say,  "I  want  Joanna  to  teach  our  school  this 
summer,"  father  said,  "She  has  not  sufficient  educa- 
tion, nor  would  she  be  able  to  control  the  school." 
Our  neighbor  replied,  "She  can  teach  all  that  can 


come  in  the  summer  and  we  will  see  that  our  chil- 
dren obey.  I've  been  around  among  the  neighbors 
and  they  were  all  agreed."  This  was  to  be  a  private 
school  so  I  did  not  need  to  be  examined.  Mr. 
Rockey  came  in  to  tell  mother  and  me  of  his  plans 
and  have  me  write  my  name,  to  show  how  well  I 
could  write.  "Do  you  really  think,  Mr.  Rockey, 
that  I  can  teach  school  ?"  I  asked  with  great  earnest- 
ness. "Oh,  yes,"  he  said,  "the  children  are  all  de- 
lighted, and  you  must  be  ready  to  begin  school  on 
Monday."  When  he  was  gone  I  danced  for  joy, 
saying,  "I'm  a  teacher,  I'm  a  teacher,  I'm  a  school 
rna'rm."  I  was  fairly  wild  with  delight.  I  did 
not  know  then  the  great  responsibility  connected  with 
being  a  teacher,  nor  the  sad  effects  of  poor  teach- 
ing, or  I  would  not  have  been  so  eager  to  begin, 
poorly  fitted  as  I  was  for  my  task.  During  my  ex- 
perience as  a  teacher,  I  often  remembered  the  good 
teacher  that  comforted  me,  and  I  longed  to  know 
how  to  study  my  pupils,  so  that  I  could  see  what 
they  needed  without  being  told ;  know  where  to  wise- 
ly encourage  and  just  as  wisely  rebuke,  at  the  right 
time ;  know  as  that  teacher  did.  Oh,  how  far  reach- 
ing has  been  her  influence.  I  was  very  proud  of 
that  first  school.  I  seemed  to  walk  on  air,  my  feet 
scarcely  touched  the  ground.  The  school  was  con- 
sidered a  success.  I  taught  again  the  next  sum- 
mer, but  it  was  only  because  my  patrons  did  not 
know  what  it  took  to  make  a  good  teacher. 


SCHOOL  TEACHING. 

I  remember  with  delight  the  first  school  I  taught 
in  the  winter.  Friends  were  unwilling  to  have  me 
try  it.  They  said  I  could  not  wade  through  the 
snow  drifts  and  the  large  boys  would  not  obey  a 
child  like  me,  but  I  got  a  pair  of  boots  such  as  the 
men  wore,  pinned  up  my  dress  and  started  early, 
for  the  snow  was  deep.  I  succeeded  and  always 
after  liked  the  winter  schools  the  best.  I  early  made 
it  a  matter  of  conscience  never  to  be  late  to  any 
engagement.  Teacher,  it  will  save  you  much  trou- 
ble if  you  will  be  first  at  your  school.  Even  though 
the  door  be  locked  until  you  come.  I  either  made 
my  own  fires  or  was  there  to  help  make  them.  There 
were  no  janitors  for  our  schools.  I  usually  got  the 
most  troublesome  boys  to  come  and  help  arrange  the 
school  room.  It  did  them  good. 

MY  FIRST  CONVERT. 

It  was  as  a  teacher  that  I  had  my  first  experi- 
ence in  leading  a  soul  to  Christ ;  the  school  was  in 
winter  time  in  Redbank  Township,  a  German  settle- 
ment. They  had  never  had  a  Sabbath  school  there, 
but  I  succeeded  in  organizing  and  conducting  one 
that  was  greatly  blessed.  One  of  my  pupils  who  was 
about  eleven  years  old  had  a  drunken  father.  The 
dear  little  fellow  used  to  come  early  to  school  so 
that  he  could  help  the  teacher  and  have  a  quiet 
talk  and  sometimes  a  prayer.  During  the  holidays 
I  went  to  Clarion  town  to  attend  a  teachers'  Insti- 
tute. While  there  my  dear  boy  Willie  was  taken 
sick.  They  sent  for  me  to  my  home  which  was 


four  miles  distant,  but  Clarion  was  twelve  miles  far- 
ther away  and  the  snow  was  very  deep.  Therefore 
they  did  not  send  to  that  place  for  me.  There  were 
no  railroads.  The  dear  boy  called  for  me  until  the 
very  last  day,  then  he  said,  "Tell  my  teacher  that 
she  will  find  me  when  she  comes  to  heaven,"  and 
with  that  sweet  message  he  said  good-bye  to  the 
sickness  and  sorrow  of  earth,  and  entered  the  joy  of 
heaven.  Oh,  how  long  he  has  been  there  waiting 
for  his  teacher  to  come.  I  was  greatly  grieved  be- 
cause I  was  not  sent  for. 

Teaching  school  was  always  a  delight,  and  yet, 
I  had  many  trying  times.  I  never  could  leave  all 
the  cares  of  the  school  room  behind  when  I  started 
for  home.  No,  indeed,  I  carried  them  to  my  bed- 
room and  often  lay  awake  half  the  night  studying 
what  to  do  with  bad  boys  or  girls,  or  how  to  make 
a  hard  lesson  plain.  To-day  I  thoroughly  believe 
that  the  way  to  succeed  with  any  vocation  is  to  make 
it  a  part  of  your  very  self  and  weave  it  into  your 
every  thought  and  prayer.  I  have  no  sympathy  with 
those  who  take  hold  of  any  kind  of  work  with  the 
tips  of  their  fingers.  No,  no !  Grab  hold  of  it  with 
both  hands  and  hold  on  as  if  your  very  life  depended 
upon  its  success,  for  it  does. 

In  those  days  the  rod  was  freely  used  in  the 
schools,  the  teacher  marched  around  with  one  in 
his  hand,  all  day,  often  slashing  it  upon  the  seat  to 
frighten  the  pupils.  Against  this  I  protested  with 
all  my  might  in  our  teachers'  meetings  and  elsewhere. 
I  only  used  the  rod  three  times  that  I  can  remem- 
ber in  all  my  fifteen  years  of  teaching,  and  then 
it  did  no  good.  They  said  I  did  not  know  how 
to  administer  such  punishment,  and  perhaps  they 
were  right.  My  schools  were  never  very  quiet ; 
there  was  freedom,  but  not  real  disorder.  As  a 
general  thing  I  loved  my  pupils  and  they  loved  me 
and  we  did  not  try  to  worry  each  other.  I  know 
I  made  mistakes  for  which  I  shed  many  tears. 

Shortly  after  I  united  with  the  church  I  felt 

10 


it  my  duty  to  read  the  Bible  and  pray  with  my  pupils. 
In  Pennsylvania  public  schools  this  was  not  forbid- 
den, but  I  had  never  prayed  in  public  and  feared 
I  could  not.  One  morning  I  said,  ''Children  we 
can't  be  good  to-day  unless  God  helps  us.  Let  us 
kneel  and  pray."  All  got  on  their  knees  and  I  said, 
"Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,"  and  there  I 
stopped.  I  could  not  repeat  another  word,  not  even 
the  prayer  I  had  said  every  day  from  a  child.  After 
a  time  of  quiet  we  arose  from  our  knees.  The  chil- 
dren were  much  impressed.  I  thought  they  would 
smile  at  my  failure ;  but  no,  it  had  a  good  effect 
and  perhaps  was  the  best  prayer  I  ever  made,  for 
1  was  so  very  much  in  earnest.  I  think  the  chil- 
dren thought  my  short  prayer  was  what  I  wanted. 
I  have  always  taught  the  Bible  as  well  as  prayed 
in  my  school ;  yes,  taught  it,  not  simply  read  it. 
Once  in  Illinois  the  directors  said,  "We  do  not  allow 
the  Bible  taught  in  our  schools" ;  then  I  said,  "I 
will  leave" ;  but  they  replied,  "Oh,  no,  don't  leave." 
So  I  had  my  way.  To  God  be  all  the  glory. 

It  is  very  encouraging  to  remember  how  God 
has  always  helped  me.  Just  here  let  me  tell  you 
another  experience  that  may  perhaps  help  some  faint- 
hearted teacher.  There  was  a  large  troublesome 
school  near  Clarion  town.  The  winter  of  which  I 
speak  the  teacher  left  after  teaching  one  month — 
rather  the  scholars  drove  him  out.  They  came  for 
me  to  take  the  school.  I  said,  "Yes,  if  you  will 
wait  until  I  finish  this  school  I'm  teaching."  They 
waited  and  I  went.  The  school  numbered  about 
sixty.  The  house  was  crowded.  We  had  no  graded 
schools  in  the  country.  Many  of  the  pupils  were 
between  the  ages  of  16  and  20.  Some  were  very 
unruly.  I  began  with  my  Bible  lessons  and  prayer. 
The  order  was  not  the  best.  I  kept  some  after 
school,  wrote  little  letters  to  others,  praised  those 
that  were  good  and  tried  to  be  patient.  I  had  sev- 
eral talks  with  about  six  of  the  large  girls.  They 
were  not  all  good,  but  I  thought  I  would  tell  them 


how  they  could  help  me ;  perhaps  that  would  make 
them  more  careful.  Dear  reader,  I  want  you  to 
know  that  there  are  a  great  many  people  in  this 
world  bad  because  no  one  believes  in  them.  But 
notwithstanding  all  my  plans,  the  school  was  far 
from  what  it  ought  to  be.  When  I  had  taught  about 
two  weeks  Several  of  the  large  boys  came  to  the 
door  while  I  was  praying.  The  door  was  shut  as 
it  always  was  during  devotions.  They  began  to 
mock  my  prayer,  repeating  part  of  it  and  saying 
"Amen."  The  prayer  ended,  the  door  opened  and 
in  walked  my  bad  boys.  I  said  nothing,  but  called 
a  class  to  recite.  I  had  been  trying  hard  to  keep 
the  tears  back  and  could  bear  it  no  longer,  sank  on 
a  seat  and  cried  like  a  child.  Mary  Wilson,  one  of 
the  large  girls  came  up  and  took  the  book  and  heard 
the  class  recite.  I  tried  a  half-dozen  times  to  dry  my 
tears  that  forenoon  and  failed  each  time.  Now  this 
was  an  entirely  new  experience  for  me.  I  never 
had  done  so  before  nor  have  I  since.  It  was  not 
a  bit  like  me.  I  had  not  planned  it.  If  I  had  it 
would  have  lost  its  effect.  The  girls  heard  the 
classes  and  managed  the  recess  and  I  sat  there  and 
cried.  The  pupils  knew  I  was  making  a  great 
effort  to  be  calm.  Every  one  was  very  quiet  and 
orderly.  The  girls  told  me  that  the  bad  boys  never 
once  looked  up.  At  noon  we  went  to  a  little  stream 
of  water  in  the  woods.  The  girls  bathed  my  face, 
combed  my  hair  and  comforted  me.  They  said  half 
the  school  had  been  in  tears  in  the  morning.  Well, 
I  taught  that  afternoon,  never  referred  to  the  morn- 
ing, nor  did  I  at  any  time  afterwards — buried  it 
all — never  by  word  or  look  reproved  the  bad  boys, 
nor  did  they  make  any  apology ;  but  they  came  to 
school  and  behaved  themselves  most  of  the  time. 
The  battle  was  fought  and  won,  and  I  had  noth- 
ing to  do  but  trust  and  pray.  I  finished  that  school 
and  taught  the  next  winter.  We  had  a  reading  cir- 
cle, that  met  some  evenings  in  the  week  and  a  great 
exhibition  at  the  close  of  the  school.  It  was  one  of 

12 


my  best  schools ;  there  were  many  intelligent  pupils. 
Surely  God  can  use  the  weak  things  of  this  world. 
The  last  school  I  taught  in  Pennsylvania  was  a 
select  one.  It  was  really  the  first  session  of  what 
is  now  called  the  Reeds  Institute,  Reeedsville,  Pa. 
The  day  after  the  closing  exhibition  we  met  in  the 
church  to  say  good-bye,  not  to  meet  again,  as  I  was 
going  west.  Rev.  Benjamin  H.  Thomas,  the  pastor 
of  the  church,  said  he  called,  opened  the  door  saw  us 
all  on  our  knees,  most  of  us  in  tears ;  he  felt  it  was 
too  sacred  a  place  to  intrude,  so  left.  Those  were 
certainly  the  most  devoted  pupils  I  ever  had,  intel- 
ligent and  faithful. 


EARLY  RELIGIOUS  LIFE. 

My  religious  life  dates  back  to  early  childhood, 
as  I  suppose  it  does  with  most  persons.  I  do  not 
know  who  taught  me  my  first  prayer,  only  as  long 
ago  as  I  remember,  I  repeated  the  Lord's  Prayer 
with  sister  Rebecca  before  retiring,  but  I  did  not 
often  pray  in  the  morning.  I  was  not  taught  to. 
Strange  that  so  few  parents  or  even  Christians  pray 
in  the  morning,  because  the  day  time  is  when  we 
are  more  sorely  tempted,  when  battles  are  fought 
and  lost,  because  we  did  not  give  ourselves  and  all 
we  are  to  God  in  the  morning.  Till  I  was  about 
twelve  years  old  my  father  usually  had  family  pray- 
ers and  read  the  Bible,  but  the  lesson  was  not  ex- 
plained to  us  children,  and  I  had  but  a  dim  idea 
of  what  prayer  and  the  Bible  meant.  During  this 
time  an  Episcopal  minister  boarded  in  our  house  part 
of  the  time,  but  he  did  not  talk  to  me  personally 
about  my  soul,  but  when  he  left,  he  gave  me  a 
little  book  of  sermons  for  children ;  each  sermon  had 
a  prayer  following,  which  the  author  said  must  be 
read  in  a  closet.  I  did  not  know  what  that  meant, 
but  in  our  house  was  a  closet  without  a  window 
where  old  things  were  stored  away.  Into  that  I 
took  my  little  book,  leaving  the  door  a  little  open, 
so  that  a  few  rays  of  light  might  fall  on  the  book. 
I  knelt  and  read  the  prayer  after  each  sermon,  just 
as  the  writer  told  me  to  do.  I  cannot  repeat  one 
word  of  the  book,  only  the  title,  "Come,  ye  children, 
hearken  unto  me  and  I  will  teach  you  the  fear  of 
the  Lord."  I  know  this  book  gave  me  a  correct 
idea  of  sin  and  brought  conviction  to  my  heart.  I 
saw  how  I  had  disobeyed  my  parents  and  been  often 


selfish  and  angry  with  my  brothers.  I  learned  also 
that  God  loved  me,  a  little  child,  and  I  wanted  to 
love  Him.  I  really  believe  I  gave  my  heart  to  the 
Lord  in  that  dark  closet,  when  I  was  about  nine 
years  old,  but  I  never  told  any  one,  not  even  my 
sister,  but  I  read  her  the  book.  I  was  a  timid  child 
and  no  one  asked  me  questions  on  those  subjects. 
Brother  Richard  has  told  me  since  he  has  grown 
that  when  about  ten  years  old  he  used  to  shed  tears 
because  of  his  sins  and  try  to  pray,  but  no  one 
helped  him.  That  was  the  golden  opportunity  to 
lead  him  into  a  fuller  knowledge  of  God,  but  it  was 
lost  and  he  did  not  become  a  Christian  until  forty 
years  of  age.  I  myself  became  very  thoughtless, 
did  not  confess  Christ  until  about  twenty-one.  You 
see  how  much  was  lost,  because  my  early  faith  was 
not  nursed  with  careful  lessons  from  God's  word, 
and  yet  my  parents  were  Christians  and  ministers 
often  visited  my  home.  But  they  did  not  think 
that  a  little  girl's  heart  could  be  hungry  for  God, 
or  else  they  did  not  know  how  to  tell  the  sweet 
story  of  Jesus'  love  to  little  children. 

Do  you  wonder  that  I  am  so  very  anxious  to 
give  every  little  child  a  good  book,  telling  them  about 
Jesus  and  His  love,  and  also  do  I  long  to  show 
parents  how  to  feed  the  souls  of  their  children. 
These  and  similar  thoughts  are  the  steps  that  led 
up  to  our  Fireside  School. 

My  mother  was  a  Presbyterian,  therefore  I  com- 
mitted their  catechism  as  well  as  the  Episcopal.  I 
did  not  understand  much  of  it,  but  I  am  glad  that 
1  learned  both.  They  do  teach  the  great  funda- 
mental truths  of  our  religion.  I  have  noticed  that 
all  our  evangelical  churches  agree  on  all  but  a  very 
few  subjects  and  these  few  have  been  so  largely 
discussed  that  they  have  grown  to  be  mountains 
and  separated  God's  children,  and  made  them  forget 
the  ten  thousand  subjects  upon  which  they  agree. 
It  is  the  devil's  plan  to  scatter  God's  people.  God's 
plans  make  us  all  one  in  Christ.  Rebecca  and  I 

15 


took  great  delight  in  learning  by  heart  the  hymns 
in  the  prayer  book.  At  one  time  we  could  recite 
fifty.  Sister,  by  simply  listening,  learned  things 
quicker  than  I  could  and  remembered  better.  She 
could  not  only  see  with  her  hands,  but  her  ears  were 
almost  as  useful  as  my  ears  and  eyes  together.  She 
knew  each  one  of  the  family  and  the  neighbors  also 
by  both  their  step  and  their  voice. 

My  mother  was  a  very  industrious  woman  and 
took  but  little  time  for  reading.  Farmers'  wives  in 
Pennsylvania,  and  perhaps  everywhere,  had,  I  fear, 
more  than  their  share  of  work  to  do.  They  milked 
and  fed  the  cows  and  other  animals,  and  cultivated 
the  vegetable  gardens,  etc.  We  seldom  had  a  ser- 
vant to  help  with  the  work,  except  when  mother  was 
sick.  The  men  who  helped  with  the  farm  work  did 
not  do  the  chores  around  the  house,  as  they  do  in 
the  west.  Father  and  my  brothers  were,  also,  busy 
till  late  in  the  evening.  Father  was  very  generous 
and  would  really  lend  to  the  neighbors  what  he 
needed  that  very  day  himself.  He  surely  "gave  to 
him  that  asked."  This  often  brought  great  incon- 
venience to  the  work  at  home.  He  also  had  a  way  of 
asking  every  neighbor  that  called  to  stay  for  dinner, 
or  if  he  were  a  stranger  to  spend  the  night  and  many 
nights.  Yes,  every  one  received  a  warm  welcome 
at  our  home,  but  father  did  not  always  think  how 
much  extra  care  his  hospitality  brought  to  his  wife. 
I  have  noticed  that  many  husbands  are  just  as 
thoughtless  as  dear  father.  There  is  such  a  thing 
as  being  unwisely  kind.  Father  was  very  willing 
to  go  security  for  all  that  needed  such  help,  and 
in  this  way  lost  much  of  his  property,  which  dear 
mother  had  fully  done  her  share  in  earning.  Father 
was  a  kind  of  a  doctor,  extracted  teeth  and  gave 
medicine.  Mother  was  very  kind  to  the  sick 
and  poor  and  knew  how  to  nurse  and  take  care  of 
them.  My  oldest  brother  taught  school  in  the  win- 
ter and  worked  on  the  farm  in  the  summer.  He  was 
very  kind  to  his  parents  and  to  all  of  us.  When 

16 


about  twenty-seven  he  left  home  for  Illinois,  which 
was  then  the  "far  west."  Brother  Alexander  fol- 
lowed shortly,  also  Adderly.  This  left  me  alone  with 
my  parents.  They  moved  west  in  1858  and  I  taught 
school  there  that  year  and  returned  to  Pennsylvania 
to  settle  up  a  business  and  meanwhile  taught  school. 
Dear  father  left  us  for  heaven  the  spring  of  1860. 

But  I  must  return  and  tell  you  more  about  my 
girlhood  life.  When  I  was  about  fifteen  years  old 
our  family  had  the  whooping  cough.  The  three 
youngest  also  at  the  same  time  took  the  measles. 
The  older  ones  had  passed  through  that  disease. 
These  two  diseases  together  were  very  hard  to  man- 
age. Alas,  alas,  the  angel  of  death  came  to  our 
dear  home  and  within  about  one  month's  time  car- 
ried away  the  pet  of  the  household,  our  three-year- 
old  sister,  and  our  two  dearly  beloved  brothers, 
Willie,  aged  five,  and  Wilson,  eight  years.  Oh,  how 
dark  and  sad  and  still  was  every  room  in  our  once 
happy  home.  Mother  gathered  together  all  their 
clothes  and  playthings  into  a  room  and  there  she 
would  shut  herself  in  for  hours  and  weep  and  talk 
to  the  children  as  if  they  were  present,  calling  them 
by  name  in  the  most  pitiful  way.  We  could  not 
induce  her  to  come  out  until  she  had  thus  unbur- 
dened her  breaking  heart.  Sister's  grief  was  more 
quiet,  but  it  seemed  to  me  it  was  deeper.  I  was 
more  troubled  for  mother  and  sister,  because  I 
thought  they,  too,  would  die  and  leave  me  all  alone. 

About  two  years  after  the  death  of  the  children 
our  beautiful  home  was  burned  to  ashes,  also  my 
books  and  other  treasures  that  I  prized  highly  ;  about 
six  months  after,  my  darling  sister  moved  to  the 
house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens. 
Dear  sister  had  never  recovered  from  the  death  of 
the  children.  She  talked  much  about  them  when 
she  was  sick  and  the  joy  of  seeing  them.  "No  one 
is  blind  up  there,  no  one  is  sorrowful,  death  cannot 
enter  there,  and  Joanna,  you  will  come  soon,  and  we 
will  all  be  together,  and  we'll  see  Jesus,  and  oh,  how 

'7 


happy  we  will  be."  This  was  the  way  she  used  to 
comfort  me,  because  other  sorrows  besides  death  had 
come  to  our  home.  I  never  can  tell  you  how  much 
I  missed  sister  Rebecca  and  I  miss  her  to-day.  Her 
pure,  unselfish  love  for  me  was  great,  and  my  heart 
needed  just  such  devotion.  Then  she  had  been  my 
special  care  from  a  child.  Mother  missed  her  even 
more  than  she  did  the  little  children,  because  during 
the  last  years  I  had  been  away  from  home  teaching 
much  of  the  time.  Sister  was  very  fond  of  singing 
and  the  night  before  she  died  an  angel  sang  for  her 
our  favorite  hymn,  "Awake  my  soul,  in  joyful  lays." 
I  was  with  her  when  she  said  with  great  delight, 
"Joanna,  some  one  is  singing  our  hymn,"  then  she 
repeated  it  in  part  while  she  listened  in  a  rapture  of 
joy.  But  that  music  was  only  meant  for  sister's 
ears.  I  could  not  hear  it.  Whatever  it  was,  God 
sent  it  to  prepare  my  poor  sick,  tired  sister  for 
her  dying  hour.  You  may  call  it  imagination,  but 
it  was  as  real  to  her  as  the  vision  of  heaven  was 
to  the  dying  Stephen,  Acts  7 :  55-56. 


18 


JOANNA  P.  MOORE  IN  1867 


CALL  TO  MISSION  WORK. 

I  taught  school  the  winter  of  1852  near  Reeds- 
burg,  boarded  with  John  Corbett's  family.  At  night 
they  took  me  with  them  to  a  revival  meeting  at 
Greenville.  Here  I  was  convicted  of  sin  and  led 
to  see  Jesus  as  my  Saviour,  yet  at  the  same  time  1 
remembered  my  childhood  faith  and  it  seemed  as 
if  I  was  a  reclaimed  backslider.  No  one  asked  me 
to  unite  with  the  Baptist  church,  but  I  saw  the  con- 

19 


verts  baptized  and  asked,  Can  this  be  the  Bible  way  ? 
After  much  study  of  the  Bible,  I  told  my  parents 
that  I  wanted  to  be  baptized.  They  objected,  espe- 
cially my  father.  I  waited  one  year  for  their  con- 
sent. As  it  was  not  given  I  obeyed  what  I  thought 
was  God's  command,  joined  the  Baptist  church  and 
it  is  the  only  church  to  which  I  have  ever  belonged. 
Father  was  greatly  displeased,  and  said  that  I  should 
never  come  home,  but  his  love  for  -me  overcame  his 
opposition  and  he  sent  for  Joanna  to  come  home. 

About  a  year  or  two  after  my  baptism  I  heard 
Rev.  Sewell  Osgood,  a  returned  missionary,  preach 
a  sermon  on  "Foreign  Missions,"  which  brought  al- 
most as  great  conviction  of  sin  to  my  soul  as  the 
meeting  in  which  I  was  converted.  I  wept  like  a 
child.  My  soul  burned  with  indignation  toward  all 
Christians.  How  could  they  neglect  this  last  great 
command  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  and  yet  say  they 
loved  Him.  How  did  there  come  to  be  so  many 
heathen  that  had  never  heard  the  name  of  Jesus. 
It  was  all  new  to  me.  If  I  ever  heard  it  before 
my  ears  must  have  been  like  those  described  in  Acts 
28 : 27.  I  had  a  talk  with  Brother  Osgood  and 
said  I  felt  that  I  must  go  and  tell  the  good  news. 
He  said  that  I  needed  preparation ;  that  those  heath- 
en people  would  ask  me  many  questions  that  I 
could  not  answer.  For  example,  "You  say,  God  is 
good.  If  so  why  does  He  let  our  poor  people  starve  ? 
Why  let  the  crops  fail,  why  do  those  who  love  Him, 
suffer?"  I  remember  this  distinctly  and  could  give 
no  answer.  But  it  did  not  discourage  me.  When  I 
talked  it  .over  with  the  Lord  and  myself  I  found 
that  very  often  persons  in  this  country  asked  the 
very  same  questions,  which  no  one  here  could  answer. 
No  matter,  I  said,  I  can  tell  them  about  Jesus  and 
how  He  loves  and  comforts  me.  I  will  tell  them 
how  He  died  to  save  all  mankind.  They  don't  know 
that  and  I  do.  I  cannot  settle  all  these  other  ques- 
tions, but  I  can  carry  the  message  that  Jesus  gave  His 
disciples.  After  these  meditations  partly  with  my- 


DIAGRAM    EXHIBITING  THE 

Actual  and  Relative  Numbers  of  Mankind 

CLASSIFIED  ACCORDING  TO  THEIR  RELIGION 

Each  square  represents  1,000,000  souls: 


L 


PROTESTANTS,  116  MILLIONS. 
GREEK  CHURCH,  84  MILLIONS. 

!•••••••••••* 


ROMAN  CATHOLICS,  190  MILLIONS.  | 


MOHAMMEDANS,  170  MILLIONS. 


.jranmm  •••••••••••• 

!••••••••••••••••••••••* 

•••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••• 

!••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••• 
••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••I 
•••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••• 

••••••••••I 

!••••••! 

iBBSBBBBBBBBBiBiBiBBiiBiiiiiiiii 


•••5!f*r*fi!S*rrfRn!n**rn*S!!SI! 
•L:JC'jk:jiiikiJui:au9UK'JUjb^i 

:i[E::s:::::i:ilfss:si!:§si:siii 

S8SSB8SSS8BSBBBBSSSBSSSBBBBBESSS 

•••••••••••••••••••••••••••••HI 

•••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••I 

•••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••I 

•••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••I 


This  diagram  was  first  issued  by  "  The  Church  Missionary  So- 
ciety," of  London. 

The  two  white  squares  in  the  black  indicate  converts  from  heath- 
enism. 


self  and  partly  with  the  Lord  I  would  jump  to  my 
feet  and  say,  "I  will  go,  I'll  just  start  and  walk  and 
somehow  I'll  get  there.  I  do  not  find  in  my  Bible 
that  Paul  waited  for  an  education,  or  outfit,  or  sal- 
ary. God  has  'all  power,'  that  is  what  He  told  His 
disciples  and  He  also  said  He  would  go  with  them 
as  they  carried  the  message."  It  seemed  that  the 
first  thing  for  me  to  do  was  to  start  and  God  would 
see  that  I  got  there.  And  I  suppose  I  really  would 
have  started,  trusting  the  Lord,  had  it  not  been 
that  there  was  trouble  in  my  home  that  needed  my 
care.  But  it  gave  me  a  new  incentive  to  strive  for 
education.  I  had  been  teaching  both  summer  and 
winter ;  many  a  time  when  my  school  closed,  I  said 
"I'll  go  to  school  next  term."  But  the  money  I 
earned  was  needed  for  other  things,  and  so  it  seemed 
as  if  my  school  days  had  ended.  However,  in  1856, 
I  did  attend  a  school  at  New  Bethlehem,  Pa.,  for 
six  months.  Most  teachers  in  those  days  only 
needed  to  know  the  three  Rs,  ''Reading,  Riting  and 
Rithmetic."  There  wras  a  little  geography  and  his- 
tory taught  sometimes.  I  studied  these  at  home, 
also  algebra. 

I  went  west  again  in  1861  and  taught  in  the 
summer.  I  had  earned  many  dollars  teaching 
school,  but  it  was  all  gone.  However  this  winter 
I  decided  to  attend  school  in  Belvidere,  111.  My 
brothers  lived  on  farms,  one  six,  the  other  ten  miles 
from  town.  I  was  a  stranger  and  had  no  money 
to  pay  my  board,  but  I  said,  "I  surely  can  find  a 
home  where  I  can  work  for  my  board."  For  two 
days  I  walked  the  streets  of  Belvidere,  but  no  one 
needed  a  girl  to  work  for  her  board.  This  was  a 
new  and  trying  experience  for  me.  It  hurt  my  pride 
?s  well  as  nearly  discouraged  me.  It  was  about  dark 
the  second  day,  when  I  timidly  knocked  at  the  door 
of  a  farm-house  in  the  suburbs  of  the  town.  The 
mother  met  me  and  said,  "No,  we  do  not  need  any 
one ;  but",  said  she,  "wait  until  I  see  my  husband" ; 
and  this  is  what  she  said  to  him:  "There  is  a 

21 


girl  at  the  door  that  wants  to  work  for  her  board 
and  go  to  school  this  winter.  It's  very  strange,  but 
last  night  I  saw  this  very  girl  in  a  dream.  Now  I 
wish  you  would  keep  her  to-night.  She  looks  tired 
and  I  believe  God  wants  us  to  do  something  for 
her."  At  first  he  was  unwilling,  but  finally  con- 
cluded to  let  me  stay  all  night.  The  family  consisted 
of  three  children,  two  boys  and  a  girl,  Fanny,  George 
and  Charles.  The  father's  name  was  Andrew  Moss. 
The  Lord  gave  me  favor  in  their  sight.  I  was  told 
tc  come  the  next  Monday  and  start  for  school.  At 
first  the  position  was  a  very  trying  one,  but  dear 
Fanny  took  me  into  her  heart  and  ever  after  treated 
me  as  a  sister  beloved.  In  fact  the  whole  family 
soon  adopted  me  and  have  ever  since  been  my  best 
friends.  It  is  true  I  was  required  to  do  hard  work, 
but  I  knew  how  to  work.  Fanny  was  a  better 
scholar  than  I  and  helped  me  with  my  studies.  She 
delighted  to  have  the  care  of  some  one  and  I  needed 
such  a  friend,  as  everything  was  new  to  me.  That 
was  a  very  successful  winter.  The  next  summer  I 
taught  and  in  the  fall  entered  Rockford  Seminary. 
There  I  worked  for  part  of  my  board.  My  clothes 
were  not  in  style,  but  I  had  learned  not  to  care 
much  for  such  things.  If  ever  any  poor  girl  had 
a  hard  time  getting  an  education,  it  was  Joanna 
Moore;  but  I  loved  to  teach  school  and  I  wanted 
to  be  a  first-class  teacher.  I  had  lost  some  of  my 
enthusiasm  for  foreign  missions,  because  I  seldom 
heard  it  mentioned.  No  one  had  encouraged  me. 
The  fact  is,  the  churches  were  asleep  on  this  great 
subject.  The  war  that  began  in  1861  was  then 
raging.  Many  of  the  girls  in  the  seminary  had  laid 
aside  their  embroidery  and  were  knitting  socks  and 
preparing  bandages  for  the  soldiers.  I  took  no  part 
in  that.  My  spare  moments  were  given  to  study  or 
work.  On  New  Year's  of  1863  I  attended  what 
they  called  a  jubilee  meeting.  They  said  the  black 
man  was  free  and  some  shouted  for  joy.  But  to 
my  ears  there  came  with  the  shout  of  victory  an 

22 


undertone  of  sadness,  a  piteous  cry  for  help.  The 
next  day,  as  I  tried  to  study  my  lessons,  there  passed 
before  my  imagination  a  panorama  of  bondmen,  tied 
down  with  cords  of  ignorance,  superstition,  and 
oppression. 

Some  time  in  February  a  man  who  had  been  on 
Island  No.  10,  which  is  located  in  the  Mississippi 
River  about  thirty  miles  north  of  Memphis,  visited 
the  Seminary  and  told  us  of  his  visit  to  that  island, 
where  were  about  1,100  women  and  children  in  great 
distress.  A  Baptist  minister  had  moved  there  and 
was  in  command  of  a  colored  regiment,  who  guarded 
the  island.  The  speaker  drew  a  very  sad  picture  of 
their  bodily  suffering  and  their  extreme  ignorance, 
asking,  "What  can  a  man  do  to  help  such  a  suffering 
mass  of  humanity?  Nothing.  A  woman  is  needed, 
nothing  else  will  do."  I  cannot  recall  all  he  said, 
only  I  know  my  school  room  and  foreign  missions, 
with  all  their  sweet  attraction,  receded  and  kept  re- 
ceding, till  they  were  in  the  background  of  my  pic- 
ture, and  there  in  the  front  stood  the  black  woman, 
with  her  child,  both  half  naked,  stretching  out  empty 
hands,  crying  for  help.  I  had  a  great  way  of  build- 
ing air  castles,  and  my  castles  were  now  filled  with 
black  people  ;  but  I  threw  them  all  down  and  marched 
off  in  another  direction ;  but  the  first  thing  I  knew 
there  was  a  whole  panorama  of  black  people  right 
before  me.  Finally  I  began  talking  to  myself  in 
real  earnest,  asking,  "What  can  I,  a  poor  child,  do? 
What  kind  of  people  are  they?  Why  did  God  let 
them  be  slaves  and  shut  the  door  of  knowledge  to 
them  for  so  many  years?  Will  they  listen  to  me? 
1  have  nothing  to  give  them ;  I  suppose  God  will 
show  me  how  to  love  them.  Every  heart  needs  love. 
Yes,  I  expect  I  can  love  them,  but  they  need  some- 
thing more  substantial  than  love.  There  are  many 
older  and  wiser  than  I.  Let  them  go  and  do  this 
work.  But  oh,  it  will  take  an  army  to  supply  the 
needs  of  these  people.  What  shall  I  do?"  and  so 
on,  I  asked  myself  and  asked  God  a  thousand  ques- 

23 


tions  and  only  got  one  answer :  "Go  and  see  and 
God  will  go  with  you/'  My  decision  was  made  be- 
fore school  closed.  I  did  go,  I  did  see,  God  did  go 
with  me  and  He  went  before  me  and  cleared  the 
way,  and  behind  me  as  a  rear  guard.  Duty  was 
made  plain,  results  glorious,  and-  to-day  I  stop  to 
shout  "Glory  Hallelujah."  I  surely  made  a  good 
bargain  when  I  invested  in  the  Negro  race. 

I  bought  a  little  cottage  in  Belvidere  for  my 
mother  and  left  her  amid  many  of  my  friends  who 
I  knew  would  take  good  care  of  her.  She  would 
not  live  with  either  of  my  married  brothers.  Their 
children  annoyed  her.  She  was  old  and  tired,  had 
carried  many  burdens  and  wanted  a  quiet  place  to 
rest,  but  she  did  want  Joanna  to  stay  with  her — 
said  she  could  not  be  happy  without  me.  Her 
cries  and  great  sorrow  when  I  left  were  the  hardest 
things  I  had  to  bear,  but  I  recognized  God's  claim 
as  first  (Luke  9:59-62).  For  this  I  was  severely 
criticised,  but  to-day  I  feel  sure  that  God  was  pleased 
with  the  sacrifice  I  made.  Mother  was  willing,  as 
she  said,  to  give  me  up  to  a  good  husband,  but  not 
to  go  alone  into  dangerous  places.  Don't  you  see 
like  many  another  father  and  mother  she  had  more 
faith  in  man  than  in  God  ? 

Do  you  remember  how  much  money  we  spent  and 
how  many  lives  were  lost  in  order  to  make  this 
nation  loyal  to  our  country's  flag?  Was  that  more 
important  than  to  make  our  nation  loyal  to  King 
Jesus?  Should  we  not  love  God  more  than  we 
love  our  country?  Yes,  you  say,  our  love  to  God 
is  supreme.  Then  prove  it  by  pouring  out  your 
treasures  as  you  did  in  that  war  time.  Send  your 
Christian  armies  forth  "with  the  Cross  of  Christ  go- 
ing on  before."  Parents,  give  to  the  cause  your  sons 
and  your  daughters ;  your  dearest  household  treas- 
ures. Follow  them  to  the  gate,  as  we  did  in  that 
old  time  with  the  tears  streaming  down  our  cheeks 
and  our  hearts  breaking  with  sorrow  and  yet  we  said, 
"Go,  your  country  needs  you."  In  the  same  spirit 

24 


of  self-sacrifice  let  us  say,  "Go,  the  Master  hath  need 
of  your  service.  No  matter  if  you  never  return ; 
we  will  meet  up  there  when  the  'General  Roll  is 
called.' " 

I  decided  to  go.  The  condition  of  home  was 
different  than  at  the  time  when  I  wanted  to  be  a 
foreign  missionary.  Then  I  surely  was  needed  at 
home,  and  am  glad  I  staid.  But  how  was  I  to 
reach  this  Southern  field?  I  could  not  tell.  I  had 
but  little  money,  but  I  felt  about  the  same  as  when 
I  wanted  to  go  to  India.  The  Sabbath  school  of  the 
first  Baptist  church  in  Belvidere  to  which  I  belonged 
wanted  me  to  go,  especially  Mary  Moss,  the  teacher 
of  the  infant  class.  They  pledged  to  give  me  $4.00 
per  month  and  the  government  gave  me  transpor- 
tation and  soldiers'  rations.  The  American  Baptist 
Home  Mission  Society  gave  me,  by  way  of  endorse- 
ment, a  commission,  at  the  same  time  stating  that 
they  could  not  pay  any  salary. 


ISLAND  No.  10  AND  HELENA. 

Some  time  in  November,  1863,  I  landed  on  the 
desolate  shore  of  Island  No.  10.  Another  woman 
from  Ohio  had  just  arrived,  on  the  same  mission. 
Rev.  Benjamin  Thomas,  a  Baptist  minister  from 
Ohio,  was  captain  of  the  regiment  that  guarded  the 
island.  His  wife  was  with  him.  They  kindly  gave 
us  a  part  of  their  home.  I  cannot  make  you  under- 
stand how  it  all  seemed  to  me.  I  had  scarcely  ever 
seen  a  colored  person,  and  had  never  spoken  to  but 
one  till  then. 

Some  time  after  I  arrived  two  women  were  called 
up  before  Captain  Thomas  to  be  punished  for  right- 
ing, and  the  fight  was  not  yet  over.  Both  were  still 
in  a  most  fearful  rage,  calling  each  other  terrible 
names.  Captain  Thomas  called  me  out,  and  in  a 
laughing  manner  said  :  "Miss  Moore,  I  will  turn  this 
case  over  to  you.  Since  you  came  here  to  make 
people  good,  try  your  hand  on  these  women." 

I  do  not  know  what  I  said,  only  I  know  they 
laughed  at  my  earnestness,  and  I  cried  myself  to 
sleep  that  night,  as  I  did  many  another  night  that 
winter.  Such  a  mass  of  suffering,  sin,  and  ignorance 
as  was  gathered  on  that  island  surely  no  one  ever 
saw  before. 

I  had  a  talk  next  day  with  the  women  Captain 
Thomas  handed  over  to  me,  but  I  fear  I  did  them  but 
little  good.  I  have  learned  since  that  you  can  never 
help  any  one  till  you  love  them  a  little  after  the  way 
that  Jesus  loved  you.  I  only  pitied  those  women 
then.  God  showed  me  that  I  must  keep  in  close  com- 
munion with  Him,  and  take  His  spirit  with  me  in  all 
my  work,  if  I  ever  expected  to  be  a  comfort  to  any 

26 


human  soul ;  and  there  on  that  island,  among  those 
wretched  people,  I  learned  "to  walk  with  God"  as  I 
never  did  before. 

Soon  the  poor  women  learned  to  come  to  me  with 
their  troubles  and  cares.  Miss  Baldwin,  who  shared 
my  labors,  was  an  earnest  Christian.  We  wrote  hun- 
dreds of  letters  to  our  friends  in  the  North  for  cloth- 
ing, for  the  people  were  almost  naked.  Often  we 
found  children  on  the  wharf  with  nothing  on  them 
but  a  part  of  a  soldier's  old  coat.  The  women  and 
children  were  free,  but  did  not  know  where  to  go  or 
what  to  do.  They  were  taken  by  the  soldiers  on  the 
boat,  and  as  this  was  a  "contraband"  camp,  they  were 
landed  here. 

The  winter  of  i863~'64  was  very  cold.  We  suf- 
fered greatly.  Our  store-room  had  no  fire.  There 
we  spent  every  alternate  day.  Our  plan  was  to 
visit  in  the  cabins  and  tents  one  day  and  find 
what  each  one  needed,  and  give  a  written  order, 
which  we  filled  the  next  day  from  the  store-room  that 
our  friends  from  the  North  kept  filled  in  answer  to 
our  letters.  Often  those  who  needed  help  least 
would  tell  us  the  most  pitiful  story,  so  we  found  it 
necessary  to  visit  their  homes,  if  homes  they  could  be 
called.  They  had  to  use  so  many  things  in  common. 
Three  families  with  six  or  ten  children  each,  cooked 
their  food  in  the  same  pot  on  the  same  fire.  Each 
had  to  wait  for  the  other.  No  wonder  that  a  mother 
with  crying,  hungry  children  would  quarrel  when 
thus  situated. 

We  had  a  large  Sabbath  school,  besides  other 
meetings  with  the  women  and  children  in  their  homes. 
It  was  indeed  a  great  joy  to  read  the  Bible  to  those 
who  had  never  heard  it  before.  After  spending  five 
months  on  this  island  the  whole  colony  was  removed 
in  April,  to 


HELENA,  ARKANSAS. 

I  can  never  forget  that  helpless  mass  of  humanity 
that  I  helped  to  stow  away  on  those  boats.  Every 
day  seemed  a  year,  so  much  was  happening.  Part  of 
the  colony  stayed  in  Helena,  and  part  was  scattered 
en  the  plantations  that  were  near  Helena  within  the 
guarded  part.  The  Quakers,  or  Friends,  from  Ind- 
iana, had  just  come  to  establish  an  orphan  asylum. 
They  took  some  of  our  children.  These  good  people 
had  also  an  industrial  school  for  the  women  and 
day  schools  for  the  children.  Not  long  after  I  came 
to  Helena  they  offered  to  employ  me ;  to  this  I  gladly 
agreed.  My  reader  will  remember  that  I  started  off 
on  this  mission  with  the  promise  of  four  dollars  per 
month  from  the  children.  My  heavenly  Father 
knew  I  needed  more  help,  therefore  He  had  these 
godly  Quakers  ready  to  take  care  of  me.  I  remained 
in  their  employ  till  the  close  of  1868,  when  I  was 
obliged  to  leave  the  work.  I  wish  I  had  time  to 
tell  you  in  detail  the  good  accomplished  by  the  So- 
ciety of  Friends  during  the  war  and  just  after  it 
closed.  Not  only  in  Arkansas,  but  all  over  the 
South.  They  were  very  kind  to  their  missionaries. 
They  invited  me  to  their  yearly  meeting  in  Indiana 
and  treated  me  with  great  courtesy.  They  knew  I 
was  a  Baptist  but  never  asked  me  to  unite  with  their 
church.  I  cannot  say  too  much  in  praise  of  the 
Friends.  Those  I  knew  were  surely  a  superior  class 
of  Christians. 

THE  HOME  FARM  NEAR  HELENA. 

The  Home  Farm,  about  three  miles  from  Helena, 
was  a  contraband  camp  something  like  Island  No.  10. 
Here  were  gathered  a  great  company  of  women  and 
children  and  helpless  old  men.  A  company  of  sol- 
diers in  a  fort  near  by  guarded  it.  There  were  no 
white  people  there,  and  no  one  was  teaching  or  help- 
ing those  people  to  a  better  life.  I  offered  to 
go  and  live  there.  The  other  teachers  called  me 

28 


presumptious  and  crazy,  but  I  went.  We  fixed 
up  a  room  in  a  cabin  with  a  colored  woman.  I 
got  the  soldiers  to  make  me  an  arbor  and  some  rude 
seats,  made  by  driving  posts  in  the  ground  and  fas- 
tened on  them  a  split  sapling ;  nailed  my  blackboard 
to  a  tree,  and  divided  the  colony  into  four  divisions. 
The  very  little  children,  older  children,  adults  who 
could  read  a  very  little,  or  rather  those  who  wanted 
to  learn,  and  the  old  people  who  could  only  listen  as 
I  read  to  them.  Each  division  spent  about  one  hour 
and  a  half  in  school.  A  little  before  dark  every  even- 
ing a  great  crowd  gathered  around  my  cabin  for  fam- 
ily prayers.  I  read  the  Bible  and  explained  it,  and 
gave  them  a  memory  verse.  Then  they  sang  their 
weird,  old  plantation  hymns,  and  prayed  their  old- 
time  prayers  till  after  dark.  Then  each  retired  with 
a  sweet,  glad  song  in  all  hearts,  for  so  it  seemed, 
judging  by  the  joy  in  my  own  heart.  O,  how  I  did 
enjoy  each  day  there !  Once  a  week  I  came  to  Hel- 
ena in  the  ambulance  that  brought  the  sick  ones  to 
the  hospital.  I  have  been  exposed  to  smallpox  and 
other  contagious  diseases,  but  the  Lord  has  kept  me. 
One  of  the  nights  I  was  in  Helena  a  raid  of  rebel  sol- 
diers came  to  the  colony,  and  so  disarranged  things 
that  I  could  not  go  back.  The  same  God  that  had 
sheltered  me  all  these  years  brought  me  home  the 
very  day  the  danger  came  to  that  outpost.  Praise  the 
Lord!  ' 

After  this  I  began  to  teach  the  colored  soldiers 
that  were  guarding  Helena.  I  found  none  that  could 
read  well ;  several  others  could  read  a  little,  having 
been  taught  occasionally  by  officers  of  the  regiment. 
I  found  only  one  who  was  a  Christian.  I  opened  a 
school  in  four  or  five  companies  which  I  taught 
at  different  hours  of  the  day.  I  never  had 
more  than  ten  at  once,  and  yet  I  had  more 
than  one  hundred  on  my  list.  Each  day  I  taught 
all  one  verse  of  the  Scripture  till  they  knew 
it  perfectly ;  giving  them  plain,  easily  understood 
texts,  such  as  "All  have  sinned  and  come  short  of 

29 


the  glory  of  God ;"  "The  wicked  shall  be  turned  into 
hell  and  all  the  nations  that  forget  God;"  "God  so 
loved  the  world,"  etc. ;  "Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  and  thou  shalt  be  saved."  Other  than  this  I 
said  very  little  to  them  on  the  subject  of  religion 
except  a  short  prayer  at  the  opening  and  closing  of 
the  school.  I  had  not  been  teaching  more  than  six 
weeks  till  I  noticed  a  seriousness  in  the  manner  of 
some,  which  showed  they  were  under  conviction  of 
sin.  The  Bible  did  this.  Those  texts  of  Scripture 
sank  down  deep  into  their  hearts,  and  all  night  long 
as  they  stood  on  guard,  God's  word  was  doing  its 
blessed  work.  There  I  learned  the  value  of  the 
Bible,  and  from  that  clay  to  this  I  have  been  trying  to 
get  God's  words  into  the  homes,  the  hands,  and  the 
hearts  of  every  human  soul  I  meet.  God  speed  the 
day  when  His  message  will  be  made  the  subject  of 
the  social  conversations,  and  Bible  study  be  the  great 
work  of  our  associations,  conferences,  and  conven- 
tions. 

One  day  I  said  to  the  boys  in  each  division :  "All 
of  you  who  are  sorry  for  your  sins  and  want  to  be 
forgiven,  come  to  the  children's  school  room  at  7 
o'clock."  It  was  next  to  my  home.  There  the  other 
teachers  taught  the  children  each  day.  When  I 
entered  that  school  room,  there  sat  three  of  my  boys 
in  tears.  "My  sins,  my  sins.  How  can  I  be  for- 
given?" was  all  they  could  say;  and  I,  what  could  I 
do  ?  No  preacher  there ;  no  chaplain  in  that  regi- 
ment ;  nothing  could  I  do,  but  tell  them  about  Jesus 
and  his  love,  and  then  we  all  got  down  on  our  knees 
and  prayed  as  I  never  prayed  before.  Then  the 
boys  prayed.  When  we  rose  from  our  knees  two 
were  converted.  I  wish  you  could  have  seen  them  as 
they  quietly  walked  the  floor  praising  God,  their  faces 
all  aglow  with  the  joy  of  pardoned  sin.  The  next 
night  five  new  inquirers  came  and  one  poor  boy 
rushed  in  saying,  "O  pray  for  me ;  I  am  on  guard 
to-night,  but  I  am  such  a  sinner  I  have  come  to  ask 


your  prayers."     I  think  three  were  converted  that 
night. 

For  one  week  we  had  the  meeting  every  night, 
after  that  we  met  only  once  a  week,  and  on  the  Sab- 
bath. The  teachers  of  the  children  often  met  with 


JAMES  C.  OWEN 


us.     The  good  work  went  on,  till  sixty  of  those  sol- 
diers were  converted. 

Those  who  were  converted  were  nearly  all  be- 
tween the  ages  of  eighteen  and  twenty-four  years.  It 
was  perfectly  marvelous,  the  progress  they  made  in 
their  studies.  I  had  been  a  teacher  for  most  of  the 
time  among  white  people  for  the  past  fifteen  years, 
but  in  all  that  time  I  never  had  pupils  that  learned 
as  fast  as  some  of  those  boys.  They  not  only  mem- 
orized, but  reasoned  ;  got  hold  of  ideas  and  expressed 
them  in  writing.  I  taught  them  only  about  seven 
months,  and  all  that  time  they  attended  to  their  usual 
soldier  duties.  It  was  all  learned  in  the  spare  min- 

31 


utes  that  the  other  soldiers  in  the  regiment  idled 
away.  But  few  of  these  boys  knew  even  their 
alphabet  till  they  came  to  me.  Their  conversion  to 
Christ  did  much  to  awaken  and  strengthen  their 
intellects.  It  is  well  that  I  had  this  glorious  experi- 
ence with  these  colored  soldiers  in  the  first  part  of  my 
work  among  this  despised  race.  From  that  day 
to  this  nothing  has  occurred  that  could  dampen  my 
enthusiasm  for  the  colored  people,  both  as  regards 
their  moral  and  mental  elevation. 

Rev.  Carter,  an  African  Methodist  Episcopal  min- 
ister came  to  Helena  about  the  time  I  left.  He  was 
the  only  colored  minister  there.  They  wanted  to  be 
baptized ;  I  took  them  to  the  home  of  this  pastor. 
He  examined  them,  and  one  Sabbath  about  twenty- 
five  marched  down  to  the  Mississippi  River  and  were 
buried  with  Christ  in  baptism.  We  formed  our- 
selves into  a  little  church  with  no  officers — only  the 
following 

COVENANT  OF  CHRISTIAN  SOLDIERS  IN  MISS 
MOORE'S  SCHOOL. 

We,  the  undersigned,  feeling  the  need  of  united 
effort  on  our  part  to  resist  the  many  temptations  that 
surround  us,  and  the  sins  that  so  easily  beset  us  in 
our  present  trying  position,  therefore  resolve 

I.  That  we  enter  into  a  solemn  agreement  to 
meet  together  every  Wednesday  night  for  prayer 
to  Almighty  God  for  help  and  assistance  to  serve 
Him  who  gave  Himself  a  ransom  that  we  through 
faith  in  Him  might  have  eternal  life. 

II.  Resolved,  that  the  object  of  this  meeting  be 
to  inquire  after  the  spiritual  progress  of  each  other, 
?nd  to  comfort,  cheer,  and  encourage  each  other  in 
every  good  word  and  deed. 

III.  Resolved,  that  we  each  at  all  times  exercise 
toward  each  other  that  brotherly  watch  care  and 
love  which  the  children  of  God  are  required  to  feel, 
and  if  a  brother  be  overtaken  in  a  fault,  we  that  are 

32 


spiritual  will  seek  to  restore  such  a  one  in  the  spirit 
of  meekness,  considering  ourselves  lest  we,  also,  be 
tempted. 

IV.  Resolved,  that  henceforth,  with  God's  help, 
we  will  endeavor  to  live  as  humble  and  devoted  fol- 
lowers of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  and 
strive  in  all  that  we  do  or  say  to  have  an  eye  single  to 
the  glory  of  God. 

This  covenant  was  signed  by  62  men,  repre- 
senting seven  companies  in  the  56th  regiment. 

Mother's  sickness  called  me  home  about  the  close 
of  the  war,  and  these  soldiers  were  soon  after  mus- 
tered out  of  service.  I  kept  in  touch  with  a  number 
of  these  soldiers  for  several  years.  Three,  James 
Owen,  George  Gaines  and  John  Meadows,  are  to-day 
faithful  ministers  of  the  gospel.  I  give  you  some  of 
the  words  they  wrote  in  my  album  just  before  I  left 
for  the  North.  You  wonder  that  they  express  them- 
selves so  well.  I  took  much  pains  in  showing  them 
how  to  write  letters.  It  was  one  of  our  every-day 
studies  with  those  who  could  write.  I  can  take  space 
for  but  four  of  the  many  letters  written  in  my  album  L 

HELENA,  Ark.,  July  20,  1865. 
Kind  Teacher: — I  want  to  say  some  words  of 
comfort  to  you.  You  have  been  a  great  light  to  me 
and  have  led  me  from  darkness  into  such  light  as  I 
never  saw  before.  Dear  teacher,  I  wish  I  could  re- 
pay you  for  your  kind  teaching  and  Christian  walk, 
by  which  you  have  led  me  to  consider  my  own  sal- 
vation and  turn  to  God.  I  feel  as  if  no  other  friend 
so  dear  could  leave  me.  But  I  know  that  the  spirit 
of  Him  who  goes  with  you  will  stay  with  me. 
Your  obedient  scholar, 

JAMES  C.  OWEN. 

Here  is  another  from  an  eighteen-year-old  boy : 

Kind  Teacher: — O  that  I  could  reward  you  for 
your  great  kindness  to  me  and  our  poor,  degraded 
and  long-oppressed  people.  I  know  not  my  future. 

33 


but  whatever  it  is,  I  intend  you  shall  hear  it,  and  I 
also  intend  that,  with  the  help  of  God,  you  shall  hear 
nothing  bad  of  me.  Your  people  have  often  said 
that  the  negroes  could  not  be  made  into  intelligent 
people,  but  I  am  determined  that  that  shoe  shall  not 
fit  me.  I  will  try  as  you  have  often  told  me,  to  choose 


GEORGE  W.  GAINES 

for  my  companions  the  moral,  the  sensible,  and,  es- 
pecially, the  religious.  I  do  want  to  be  useful  in  this 
world,  and  try  to  do  good  to  all  I  meet  whether  white 
or  black.  I  never  will,  with  Jesus  to  help  me,  forget 
the  promises  I  have  made  to  God  and  to  you,  to  live 
so  on  earth,  that  at  last  I  may  meet  my  teacher  who 
has  been  my  dearest  earthly  friend,  in  immortal  glory 
where  parting  is  no  more. 

Your  most  obedient  scholar, 

GEORGE  W.  GAINES. 


34 


Another  wrote : 

Kind  Teacher: — I  want  to  inform  you  that  I  have 
been  studying  about  the  greatness  of  your  good  that 
you  have  done  the  poor  colored  people  \vho  has  been 
bound  down  in  the  South  under  the  hands  of  the 
slave  trader  who  has  driven  them  from  to  to  fro  for 
many  a  long  year,  shot  them  like  dogs,  fed  them  like 
hogs  and  run  them  like  deer.  Miss  Moore,  there 
never  was  any  other  nation  of  people  that  ever  was 
lead  of  by  this  generation  that  ever  had  anyways 
near  the  hard  and  cruel  treatment  that  the  poor  col- 
ored people  have  had.  You  are  one  that  came  down 
to  this  low  wilderness  of  the  South  when  the  times 
were  dark  and  gloomy,  and  the  poor  colored  people 
were  in  deep  ignorance  and  you  have  proved  yourself 
more  than  a  common  friend  to  them.  I  am  one  who 
has  lived  in  bondage  for  twenty-one  years,  and  I 
always  looking  to  see  who  is  the  true  friend  to  the 
black  people.  I  never  do  pass  one  or  speak  to  you 
or  any  other  teacher  but  I  think,  ''There  is  a  friend." 
Miss  Moore,  your  name  is  bound  to  be  written  in  the 
harts  of  many,  long  to  be  remembered,  long  to  be 
loved,  long  to  be  Blessed  with  the  name  of  God.  I 
do  wish  I  was  well  enough  learned  to  write  and 
spell,  so  I  could  just  write  what  I  can  see  and  know 
about  what  you  have  done  and  what  a  great  friend 
you  are  to  the  black  people.  It  will  be  hard  for  us 
poor  colored  soldiers  to  get  along  without  you. 

JOHN  MEADOWS. 

The  specimens  already  given  are  the  best  and  I 
will  take  space  for  part  of  one  more  letter : 

Dear  Teacher: — I  thank  God  for  the  optunity 
he  has  blesst  me  with  sending  a  good  teacher  to  our 
regment  to  teach  my  fellow  solders  how  to  read  the 
Holy  Bible,  the  first  Book  among  many  books,  and  to 
right  Letters  to  thar  frends.  Dear,  teacher  since  you 
have  bin  hear  you  have  learned  a  great  many  of  the 
Regment  how  to  read  God's  word  and  how  to  find 
him.  Dear  teacher  the  time  is  drawing  near  when 

35 


Vv:e  have  to  part,  and  how  I  dread  that.  .  . 
Dear  teacher,  I  have  been  deprived  of  a  grate  por- 
tion of  my  time  for  study  on  account  of  sickness,  but 
I  thank  God  for  what  I  receave.  I  thank  God  that 
he  spared  me  to  see  the  time  I  long  hope  for  and  was 
afraid  that  I  would  never  see  the  south  winds  blow 
over  a  free  country. 

O  if  I  could  open  the  eyes  of  my  people  from  a 
deepe  slumber  they  would  behold  the  glowreyfull 
light  of  liberty  which  have  been  hidden  behind  the 
cloud  of  slavery  for  many  years.  But  now  there  is 
a  chance  for  us,  let  us  make  haste  and  improve  the 
advantages  of  the  day  and  night,  but  the  first  Book 
of  all  is  the  Bible ;  it  teach  us  how  to  live  and  how  to 
die.  Dear  teacher  we  will  never  be  able  to  pay  you 
for  the  great  good  you  have  done  but  heaven  shall 
be  your  reward.  ALFRED  S.  WILLIAMS. 

You  will  see  by  the  words  of  these  young  men 
that  even  at  that  early  date  they  felt  the  heavy  hand 
of  prejudice  that  would  discourage  them  from  trying 
to  be  or  do  what  white  men  had  done,  or  from  what 
other  human  lives  had  attained.  It  was  not  from 
me  that  they  got  their  ideas  of  what  the  white  people 
would  do  or  say.  It  was  a  subject  on  which  I  sel- 
dom spoke.  I  only  sought  to  save  their  souls  and 
enlighten  their  minds  and  this  has  been  my  effort 
ever  since.  It  is  sad  to  remember  that  all  through 
the  struggles  of  39  years  of  freedom  this  hand  has 
been  heavy  upon  them.  O  God,  how  long ! 

In  1868  I  went  to  Lauderdale,  Miss.,  to  help  the 
Friends  in  an  orphan  asylum.  After  I  had  been 
there  about  six  weeks  the  superintendent's  daughter 
sickened  and  died,  and  both  parents  left  to  carry  the 
remains  of  that  loved  daughter  to  her  grave  in  Rich- 
mond, Ind.  I  was  left  in  charge  of  the  asylum. 
Soon  after,  that  terrible  disease,  the  cholera,  made  its 
appearance.  Eleven  of  our  children  died  within  one 
v/eek,  and  then  the  plague  stayed.  But  that  one 
week  brought  me  face  to  face  with  death  as  I  had 

36 


never  been  before.  There  was  no  other  white  woman 
there.  I  had  the  care  of  the  children,  gave  them  their 
food,  conducted  their  morning  and  evening  prayers, 
and  watched  by  the  sick  bed  of  the  dying.  Often 
those  who  were  well  and  happy  when  they  retired, 
ere  the  daylight  came  were  in  the  cold  grave,  for 


JOHN  MEADOWS 

they  were  buried  the  same  hour  they  died.  I  was 
often  up  with  them  during  the  night  and  held  their 
cold  little  hands  in  mine.  Two  of  them  I  remem- 
ber especially ;  they  died  a  gloriously  triumphant 
death,  saying,  with  their  last  breath:  "Sister  Moore, 
I  am  going  to  Jesus ;  I  will  meet  you  there."  Most 
of  them  expressed  a  hope  in  Christ.  Since  then 
I  have  never  needed  to  ask :  "Will  any  one  there 
at  the  beautiful  gate,  be  waiting  and  watching  for 
me  ?"  How  wonderfully  God  has  blessed  me ;  praise 
His  name ! 

37 


A  LESSON  IN   GIVING  TO  GOD. 

IN   1866-1867. 

I  taught  schools  in  Little  Rock  and  I  was  de- 
lighted with  the  aptness  and  ability  of  the  pupils.  We 
had  no  writing  desks,  but  I  had  the  pupils  get  down 
on  their  knees  and  utilize  the  seat  for  a  desk,  put- 
ting the  other  books  on  the  floor.  We  kept  things 
in  order  and  made  many  good  writers.  We  had 
school  at  night  for  older  pupils.  All  were  more 
eager  to  learn,  it  seems  to  me,  than  they  are  now. 
I  did  not  find  as  many  white  negroes  in  Arkansas 
a?  in  Louisiana  and  other  states,  yet  they  were  all 
shades  from  real  black  to  nearly  white.  To  my 
night  school  came  a  fine  looking  young  woman  who 
was  certainly  white.  I  wanted  her  to  go  to  a  white 
school,  but  she  said,  "No,  I'm  colored."  I  said, 
"No,  you  are  white."  She  said,  "Mother  says  I'm 
colored  and  there  is  no  use  in  my  trying  to  be  white." 
Alas,  I  soon  learned  the  debasing  influence  of  slavery 
and  heard  tales  too  sad  to  repeat,  therefore  I  buried 
them  out  of  sight ;  but  when  I  hear  white  men  and 
women  talk  sneeringly  of  the  impurity  of  the  colored 
race,  as  though  they  were  worse  than  all  races,  my 
blood  boils  with  holy  indignation,  for  I  know  the 
black  man  is  not  any  more  impure  than  his  white 
brother,  and  perhaps  less  guilty. 

The  Friends  who  always  followed  in  the  wake  of 
the  war  ready  to  bind  up  wounds  and  comfort  the  dy- 
ing, came  also  to  Little  Rock,  to  care  for  the  neg- 
lected children.  I  had  charge  of  the  asylum  here  for 
several  months  while  the  superintendent  went  home. 
This  made  me  very  happy.  I  taught  the  children 

38 


as  I  have  everywhere,  about  the  heathen,  who  had 
never  heard  the  name  of  Jesus ;  no,  not  always,  for  I 
did  not  always  know  the  story  myself.  The  children 
of  the  asylum  got  but  little  money,  not  a  cent  was 
spent  till  we  prayed  over  it.  I'll  tell  you  about  one  of 
our  boys.  We  will  call  him  Tom,  but  I  am  not  sure 
that  was  his  name.  His  uncle  made  him  a  visit, 
Tom  blacked  his  boots  and  for  that  received  a  nickel. 
Childlike,  he  ran  to  me,  saying,  "Let  me  go  and  buy 
some  candy."  I  said,  "No,  wait  until  after  prayers 
to-night."  He  objected,  but  I  w-as  firm.  All  the 
children  knew  about  Tom's  nickel.  I  called  him  up 
at  prayers.  There  were  about  sixty  little  ones. 
How  I  did  love  them.  This  nickel  was  the  first  sub- 
ject as  it  was  on  our  hearts.  "Tom,  let  me  see  your 
nickel."  He  handed  it  to  me.  I  asked,  "Does  this 
money  all  belong  to  you  ?"  "Oh,  yes,"  was  his  reply. 
"How  did  it  get  to  be  yours?"  "I  blacked  uncle's 
boots,  and  he  gave  me  the  nickel."  I  asked  the 
children  if  they  thought  the  money  all  belonged  to 
Tom.  Some  said  that  I  ought  to  have  a  part.  "No, 
no,  it  doesn't  belong  to  me."  I  then  asked,  "Those 
who  think  all  this  money  belongs  to  Tom,  hold  up 
your  hands."  All  hands  went  up.  Then  I  gave 
Tom  the  nickel,  saying,  "I  want  you  to  answer 
another  question,  'How  did  you  black  the  boots?'" 
He  went  through  the  motion  of  blacking.  I  took 
hold  of  his  arm  asking,  "Is  this  arm  strong  enough 
to  black  boots?"  "Oh,  yes,"  he  said.  "Well  who 
made  this  arm  strong  enough  to  black  uncle's  boots  ?" 
He  did  not  answer.  I  asked  the  children.  They 
said,  "God  made  it  strong."  Then  I  said  to  Tom, 
"Do  you  believe  it  was  God  made  your  arm  strong 
enough  to  black  boots ?"  "Yes,"  he  nodded.  "Now 
don't  you  think  you  ought  to  say,  "God  and  Tom 
blacked  uncle's  boots,  and  if  God  helped,  don't  you 
think  He  ought  to  have  part  of  the  money?"  He 
nodded  his  head.  All  the  children  were  greatly  in- 
terested. There  was  no  disorder.  I  asked  their 
opinion  on  the  subject.  All  were  agreed  that  God 

39 


should  have  part.  Now  the  next  question  is,  "How 
much  should  Tom  give  God  ?  God  is  here,  He's  lis- 
tening. We'll  ask  Him  in  prayer.  Then  we  all 
knelt,  and  I  think  they  all  prayed  the  best  they  knew 
how.  We  had  a  specific  object  for  prayer.  Our 
prayers  are  usually  too  general  to  get  a  direct  an- 
swer. When  we  rose  from  our  knees  all  were  very 
quiet.  I  looked  at  Tom  and  asked  earnestly,  "My 
dear  boy,  what  did  God  tell  you  ?"  He  stretched  out 
his  little  hand  and  with  a  voice  trembling  with  tears, 
yet  with  a  happy  look  on  his  face,  said  decidedly, 
"God  may  have  it  all."  Then  my  tears  came  as  I  put 
my  arms  around  the  dear  child,  saying,  "God  doesn't 
want  it  all,  we  will  wait  till  morning  for.  you  to  de- 
cide." I  could  see  that  those  children  got  a  clearer 
idea  of  God's  ownership  than  most  adults  have,  judg- 
ing from  their  gifts.  After  a  little  hymn  the  chil- 
dren were  dismissed.  I  followed  them  to  their 
rooms  and  saw  them  safely  tucked  away  for  the 
night.  The  next  morning  at  prayers,  Tom  told  us 
all  that  he  would  give  God  three  cents  and  keep  two 
for  candy.  We  cheered  Tom  for  his  generosity  in 
giving  God  the  largest  share  and  I  bought  him  two 
cents'  worth  of  candy.  The  other  boys  gathered 
around  him  and  all  got  a  little  as  far  as  it  would  go. 
Tom  had  learned  the  joy  of  giving  and  couldn't  stop. 
I'm  sorry  to  tell  you  that  all  our  children  were  not  as 
good  as  Tom.  Some  stoutly  objected  to  giving  any 
of  their  money,  saying  "they  needed  it  all."  And 
yet  we  got  seventy-five  cents  in  those  three  months. 
It  was  used  to  get  Bibles  for  a  mission  in  Arabia. 
The  Friends  got  the  money  and  they  were  supporting 
the  school.  It  has  been  the  burden  of  my  prayers 
and  my  lessons  for  many  years  that  parents  would 
teach  their  children  to  give  to  God  as  soon  as  they 
teach  them  to  pray  to  God.  One  service  is  just  as 
holy  and  as  necessary  as  the  other.  Teach  also  that 
they  must  give  what  is  their  very  own,  but  do  not 
send  them  out  to  beg  from  others  or  you  will  take  the 
blessing  out  of  the  gift. 

4o 


RELIGION  OF  THE  COLORED 
PEOPLE. 

The  old-time  religion  of  the  colored  people  was  a 
reality  to  them,  was  a  comfort  in  their  days  of 
trouble  here,  but  their  greatest  joy  was  in  the  con- 
ception of  the  future.  In  one  of  their  hymns  the 
chorus  runs: — "Hard  times  and  tribulation ;  we'll 
part  no  more  when  we  meet  in  heaven." 

Their  faith  rested  mainly  on  dreams  and  visions, 
and  who  can  say  that  in  the  days  of  enforced  ignor- 
ance God  did  not  reveal  himself  to  them  who  truly 
sought  Him,  in  this  manner. 

They  had  a  formula  of  questions  which  they 
asked  the  convert,  much  as  follows  : 

1.  What  started  you  out  to  pray? 
The  usual  answer  was  "Trouble." 

2.  How  did  you  feel  as  you  prayed? 

I  got  worse  and  worse  the  longer  I  prayed. 

3.  What  troubled  you? 
My  sins. 

4.  Tell  how  you  were  delivered. 

The  answer  to  this  question  usually  included  a 
long  list  of  visions,  beginning  with,  "I  saw  myself 
carried  here  and  there  (perhaps  to  hell),  saw  myself 
hanging  over  hell  by  the  hair  of  the  head.  At  last 
I  went  out  and  said,  'Lord  help  me ;  do  your  will 
with  me.'  Then  deliverance  came." 

(Is  not  this  really  your  experience?  The  sinner 
tries  in  many  ways  to  save  himself — sometimes  by 
prayers  and  tears,  without  relief  till  he  surrenders, 

4» 


and  by  faith  receives  Christ  as  his  Savior.     Then 
comes  peace  and  rest.) 

5.  For  whose  sake  were  you  forgiven? 
Unless  the  candidate  could  say,  "God  forgave  me 
for  Jesus'  sake,"  he  was  turned  back  to  seek  longer. 

They  seem  to  have  a  clear  idea  of  the  atonement. 
After  conversion  they  often  saw  themselves  carried 
up  to  heaven,  where  they  tried  on  their  long  white 
robes,  golden  slippers,  and  crowns,  all  of  which 
exactly  fitted.  Then  God  said,  "Go  back  to  yonder 
world  and  tell  both  saint  and  sinner  what  a  dear 
Savior  you  have  found."  Often  one  saw  his  heart 
taken  out  all  black  with  sin,  but  the  Savior  washed 
it  white.  Is  not  this  the  gospel  ?  i  John  1:7.  I 
believe  their  conversion  was  genuine — the  trouble 
was  and  still  is  this,  that  after  conversion  they  were 
not  taught  how  to  keep  that  heart  clean.  This  is 
where  the  church  errs  in  its  teachings  to-day. 

One  of  my  fireside  pupils  wrote  me  a  few  days 
ago,  saying :  "Our  people  believe  in  sinning  every 
day,  but  I  accepted  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  and 
have  such  rest  and  peace  as  never  before.  I  can  be 
patient  with  my  children  and  kind  to  the  people 
who  hate  me.  I  am  kept  sweetly  trusting  but  they 
say  I  am  mistaken,  that  I  do  sin  every  day  but  I 
know  I've  got  something  that  keeps  me  from  sin- 
ning." 

I  answered  as  follows : 

Dear  Sister — You  are  on  the  right  road.  Give 
the  people  the  Bible  and  pray  for  them.  While  you 
keep  hid  away  in  Christ,  Satan  cannot  touch  you. 
Jesus  came  to  save  his  people  from  their  sins  and 
not  in  their  sins.  The  Christian  is  no  longer  the 
servant  of  sin."  Read  Romans,  6th  chapter. 

But  few  of  our  colored  people  could  read 
their  Bible  and  their  teachers  failed  to  make 
this  truth  plain.  Hence  they  went  back  into 

42 


the  world  and  half  of  the  people  you  met  were 
"fallen  members,"  as  they  called  backsliders.  Some 
taught  that  this  old  body  sinned  but  the  soul  did  not 
sin  ;  for  example  at  a  funeral  I  heard  a  minister  say, 
"There  lies  sister  Jane ;  her  tongue  often  told  lies, 
but  her  soul  never  sinned."  They  got  this  doc- 
trine from  a  false  interpretation  of  the  seventh  chap- 
ter of  Romans.  I  know  a  multitude  of  religious 
teachers  to-day  who  have  about  the  same  method 
of  apologizing  for  sins.  It  is  a  dangerous  thing  to 
teach  half  the  Gospel  as  the  result  of  such  teaching 
is  a  backslidden  church. 

I  have  often  heard  it  said  that  the  colored  man's 
religion  did  not  keep  him  from  lying  and  stealing. 
Does  the  white  man's  religion  keep  him  from  pride, 
from  conformity  to  the  world,  from  neglecting  to 
send  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen,  and  many  other 
sins?  Many  of  the  colored  preachers  did  not  know 
that  indulgence  in  strong  drink  was  sinful.  They 
l;ad  seen  it  used  freely  by  professing  Christians. 
I  explained  Habakkuk  2:15  to  a  minister  who  drank 
wine.  He  asked  with  great  earnestness,  "Is  there 
really  a  curse  on  those  who  drink  and  treat  their 
neighbors  to  wine?"  He  could  not  read  very  well 
and  spent  a  long  time  learning  to  read  that  verse,  and 
then  vowed  not  to  touch  wine  again  and  not  to  give 
it  to  others,  and  kept  his  vow. 

PLANTATION  SONGS. 

The  students  of  our  schools  who  go  over  the 
country,  singing  what  they  call  plantation  songs, 
do  not  know  how  to  sing  them.  God  taught  our 
dear  people  the  melody  of  those  songs  in  the  furnace 
of  afflictions.  It  is  music  that  cannot  be  learned  in 
any  other  school.  There  was  an  undertone  of  sad- 
ness that  brought  tears  to  your  eyes  and  those  who 
listened  heard  much  that  was  not  expressed  in 
words.  Those  songs  were  the  channel  for  the  over- 
flow of  sorrow  that  they  had  not  liberty  to  express 
in  any  other  way. 

43 


I  remember  the  first  Sabbath  in  Rev.  John 
Mark's  church  in  New  Orleans  after  a  choir  was 
formed.  The  old  people  rose  but  could  not  sing. 
They  tried  to  sway  back  and  forth  with  the  music, 
but  could  not.  This  hurt  them,  and  it  hurt  me.  It 
is  true  there  was  a  kind  of  music  in  the  singing  of 
that  choir,  but,  to  them,  it  lacked  the  "melody  in 
the  heart  unto  the  Lord." 


44 


WORK  IN  CHICAGO. 

I  had  really  had  only  about  five  years  service 
with  the  colored  people  until  1873,  but  often  as  I 
have  spoken  or  written  on  the  subject,  I've  counted 
all  the  years  from  1863  to  1902.  Perhaps  it  was  be- 
cause my  heart  was  with  the  colored  people  in  the 
South  during  the  time  I  spent  in  the  North,  and  I 
did  help  them  all  I  could  with  letters,  money,  and 
influence.  Nothing  kept  me  from  them  but  my 
mother's  poor  health.  She  was  subject  to  attacks 
that  threatened  immediate  death.  My  brothers 
thought  no  one  but  Joanna  could  take  care  of 
mother.  I  gave  up  preparation  for  the  Foreign 
Field  in  1855,  because  my  parents  very  much  needed 
me ;  and  yet  in  one  sense  I  have  been  a  foreign  mis- 
sionary ever  since.  If  giving  up  my  plans  thus  for 
the  sake  of  my  parents  was  a  mistake,  it  was  not  a 
willful  sin.  I  suppose  it  was  all  part  of  the  train- 
ing I  needed  for  my  work  in  the  South.  Having 
been  called  home  three  times,  I  concluded  I  would 
not  leave  my  mother  to  go  so  far  away  until  her 
health  was  better.  Some  one,  I  think  Dr.  Blackall, 
told  Mr.  B.  F.  Jacobs  that  I  wanted  to  do  mission 
work  ;  therefore  he  sent  for  me,  engaging  to  pay  my 
board  for  six  months,  but  nothing  more.  This  was 
a  sacrifice  of  money,  because  I  got  good  wages  for 
teaching,  but  it  was  a  joy  to  give  all  my  time  to  di- 
rect Christian  work. 

Early  in  April,  1869,  I  began  work  for  the  North 
Star  Baptist  Church.  I  cannot  remember  with 
what  success,  but  I  find  from  an  old  record,  that  I 
made  2,292  visits  in  three  months.  I  then  came  to 
work  in  Shield's  Mission  of  the  First  Baptist  Church 

45 


for  three  months.  Through  our  Cottage  meetings, 
especially,  a  blessed  work  of  grace  began.  They 
didn't  want  me  to  leave  at  the  end  of  three  months, 
and  I  remained  until  early  spring,  when  I  was  em- 
ployed by  the  Eighteenth  Street  Baptist  Church. 
I  might  say  much  of  the  work  in  Chicago,  but 
haven't  time  now.  God  supplied  my  needs  in  answer 
to  prayer. 

In  October,  1870,  I  was  again  called  home  to 
care  for  mother,  and  felt  it  not  safe  to  leave  her 
even  for  Chicago,  but  I  taught  school  in  Belvidere 
and  vicinity,  until  the  fall  of  1873.  While  teaching 
I  was  a  kind  of  Sabbath  school  missionary.  That  is 
I  started  a  Sabbath  school  wherever  I  taught,  which 
I  think  was  in  ten  different  schools,  and  helped  to 
keep  them  up.  The  winter  of  1870  my  school  was 
in  the  country.  They  said  "You  can  never  have  a 
Sunday  school  in  the  winter,"  but  I  secured  the  use 
of  the  schoolhouse,  and  told  my  pupils  to  come, 
and  bring  their  parents.  It  was  the  most  success- 
ful Sabbath  school  I  ever  had.  The  house  was 
crowded ;  parents  brought  their  whole  families  in 
sleighs.  We  called  this  the  Ever-Green  School,  as 
Sabbath  schools  in  the  country  were  usually  closed 
in  the  fall. 

In  1871  the  Women's  Foreign  Missionary  So- 
ciety of  the  West  was  organized.  Mrs.  Tolman 
wrote  asking  if  I  could  be  their  missionary.  This 
awakened  old  hopes  and  brought  up  a  new  conflict 
in  my  heart.  I  remember  that  Mrs.  O.  B.  Stone 
spent  nearly  a  whole  night  with  me  in  prayer  for 
this  subject.  My  heartstrings  were  pulling  me 
towards  the  negroes,  towards  the  heathen,  and 
towards  my  mother.  Many  of  my  Belvidere  friends 
wanted  me  to  go  to  the  heathen.  Mrs.  Fulton,  my 
pastor's  wife  came  with  me  to  Chicago.  I  was  then 
about  forty  years  old.  Some  of  the  Board  thought 
I  was  too  old,  this  about  decided  me  to  stay  with 
mother.  This  was  one  of  the  many  times  when 
good  Brother  Osgood  gave  me  much  comfort  and 

46 


kind  advice.  I  thought  he  was  the  only  one  who 
really  understood  me.  Perhaps  some  day  God  will 
let  me  visit  a  mission  in  heathen  lands.  I  cannot 
think  of  anything  on  earth  that  would  comfort  me 
more. 

WHAT  LED  ME  TO  THIS  WORK  FOR  HOME. 

During  the  years  that  mother's  feeble  health 
kept  me  from  the  South,  my  thoughts  were  with 
the  freed  people.  I  remembered  how  unfit  these 
slave  mothers  were  to  take  care  of  their  children's 
souls  and  minds,  and  that  the  father's  slave  life  had 
forced  him  to  leave  the  entire  care  of  his  family  to  the 
master  and  that  because  of  all  these,  there  should 
be  more  done  for  the  present  fathers  and  mothers. 
However,  I  said  but  little  to  any  one  on  this  sub- 
ject because  the  popular  plan  for  helping  the  colored 
people  was  the  schools  in  which  to  educate  teachers 
and  preachers ;  but  I  did  find  three  men  in  Chicago 
to  wrhom  I  opened  my  heart  on  this  subject.  They 
represented  the  three  great  Baptist  missionary  or- 
ganizations. Rev.  S.  Osgood,  the  Foreign  Mission  ; 
Rev.  I.  N.  Hobart,  Home  Mission,  and  Rev.  F.  G. 
Thearle,  the  Publication  Society.  From  these  I  re- 
ceived sympathy  and  words  of  encouragement. 
These  were  men  who  knew  how  to  listen  even  to 
a  woman.  A  good  listener  is  a  wonderful  comforter, 
one  that  by  face  and  manner  makes  you  feel  he  is 
taking  in  what  you  say.  Others  listen  with  a  far- 
away look  and  restless  manner  that  makes  you  want 
to  shut  your  mouth  and  never  say  another  word. 
Dear  Brother  Hobart  was  especially  interested ;  I 
can  never  forget  his  sympathy  and  he  proved  it  real 
by  the  way  he  fostered  my  work  for  four  years.  He 
simply  told  the  churches  and  individuals  of  the  work 
I  was  doing.  That  was  all  the  appeal  he  made,  ex- 
cept that  he  paid  my  expenses  to  come  North  and 
speak  to  associations  and  churches.  A  letter  written 
on  Nov.,  1874,  reads  as  follows:  "I  have  just  re- 
ceived a  letter  saying  that  the  Women's  Mission 

47 


Circle  of  Galesburg  has  appropriated  fifty  dollars 
for  your  work."  He  then  gives  me  in  the  same  letter 
the  names  of  the  principal  donors  to  my  work  the 
first  year.  The  money  amounted  to  more  than  two 
hundred  dollars  but  this  was  not  all  I  received. 
Often  the  money  was  sent  direct  to  me.  In  this 
way  the  Lord  supported  me  till  the  organization  of 
our  blessed  Women's  Baptist  Home  Mission  So- 
ciety, February  i,  1877,  when  I  had  the  honor  of 
receiving  their  first  commission. 


48 


WORK  IN  NEW  ORLEANS. 

This  work  began  in  the  fall  of  1873.  Rev.  Greg- 
ory was  president  of  Leland  University,  when  I  ar- 
rived there.  He  was  a  good  man  and  much  beloved 
by  the  pastors.  He  often  invited  them  to  his  home 
to  supper  and  showed  them  his  books  and  pictures, 
treated  them  with  the  same  respect  he  would  the 
most  distinguished  white  guests.  I  very  much  ad- 
mired this  plan  of  his.  It  was  so  Christ-like.  I 
had  the  honor  of  helping  to  teach  these  ministers 
when  I  could  spare  the  time. 

There  was  a  small  one-roomed  house  near  Le- 
land, with  a  fireplace.  I  bought  a  bed,  table,  two 
chairs,  and  a  few  cooking  utensils,  and  began  house- 
keeping, as  this  was  much  cheaper  than  boarding. 
I  rose  early,  made  a  cup  of  coffee,  which  with  bread 
and  sometimes  an  egg,  was  my  breakfast.  I  pre- 
pared a  little  lunch  and  often  started  out  at  six  a.  m. 
and  did  not  return  until  seven  p.  m.  I  stopped  at 
some  home  to  eat  my  luncheon.  What  did  I  do  all 
Cay  ?  Reading  the  Bible  in  the  homes  of  the  people 
was  my  principal  work.  Only  a  few  had  Bibles. 
Many  could  not  read,  but  no  matter  how  busy,  they 
were  willing  to  stop  and  listen,  taking  their  hands  out 
of  the  wash  tub  and  wiping  them  on  the  coarse  apron, 
down  they  sat  and  begged  me  to  stay  longer  than 
I  could.  It  seems  to  me  they  cared  more  for  the 
Bible  than  they  do  now.  I  remember  coming  one 
day  into  a  yard  where  four  women  were  washing. 
When  they  saw  my  Bible  and  papers,  they  thought 
I  looked  like  a  fortune  teller.  One  woman  said, 
"Will  you  tell  me  my  fortune?"  I  said,  "Do  you 
want  me  to  tell  what  will  happen  to  you  in  the  fu- 

49 


ture?  if  so,  I  can  do  that."  "What  must  I  pay?" 
she  asked.  "I  do  not  charge,  I  tell  your  fortune 
out  of  this  book."  She  stretched  out  her  hand  for 
me  to  look  at  it,  as  fortune  tellers  often  do,  but  I 
said,  "No,  all  sit  down  and  be  quiet  and  I  will  tell 
you."  After  all  were  seated  I  opened  my  Bible  and 
read,  "And  he  said  unto  them,  Go  ye  into  all  the 
world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature.  He 
that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved ;  but  he 
that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned"  (Mark  16:  15- 
16).  I  read  also  an  account  of  the  Judgment  with 
the  sheep  on  the  right  hand  and  the  goats  on  the 
left,  ending  with  this,  "These  shall  go  away  into 
everlasting  punishment  and  the  righteous  into  life 
eternal."  Then  I  preached  a  little  sermon  and 
prayed.  They  were  very  much  impressed.  One 
who  was  a  Christian  said,  "I  told  them  you  were  no 
fortune  teller,  these  others  are  sinner  women.  I  am 
glad  you  have  told  them  the  truth." 

VVhat  else  did  I  do?  I  sometimes  wrote  letters 
for  the  people  who  had  been  sold  in  the  days  of  slav- 
ery, if  they  could  only  remember  the  name  of  their 
old  master's  post-office;  I  have  written  hun- 
dreds of  such  letters.  From  a  few  I  have  received 
glad  response,  but  only  from  a  few.  It  was  very 
sorrowful,  pitiful  work.  You  need  never  tell  me 
that  the  black  man  does  not  love  his  home  and 
friends.  I  know  better. 

Well,  what  else  did  I  do?  I  taught  the  little 
children  how  to  sew  and  sometimes  helped  the  moth- 
er cut  out  a  garment,  taught  them  hymns  and  verses 
from  the  Bible.  I  often  carried  a  bag  of  needles 
and  thread,  and  when  I  found  the  children  alone,  as 
I  often  did,  I  helped  them  mend  the  garment  that 
they  wore,  washed  the  baby's  face,  helped  the  chil- 
dren with  their  play  and  tried  to  do  a  mother's  part 
for  poor,  neglected  little  ones,  whose  mothers  were 
toiling  to  get  them  bread.  After  two  or  three 
months  spent  in  this  way  I  began  holding  meetings 
after  school  for  the  children,  in  three  of  the  churches 

50 


in  Carrollton,  then  a  suburb  of  New  Orleans.  The 
names  of  the  pastors  of  these  churches  were  Thomas 
Peterson,  Henry  Davis  and  Guy  Peck.  They  were 
good  men  and  useful.  We  also  organized  Sunday 
^.schools  to  be  held  respectively  at  9  a.  m.,  n  a.  m., 
and  3  p.  m.  I  must  not  forget  to  tell  you  of  three 
ministerial  students  in  Leland  who  went  with  me  reg- 
ularly to  the  morning  Sunday  schools  and  as  often 
as  possible  to  the  afternoon.  Their  names  were 
Alfred  Owens,  Taylor  Fryerson  and  Charles  Rob- 
erts. I  think  they  are  all  alive  to-day  and  are  doing 
blessed  work  for  the  Master.  Once  a  week  they 
came  to  my  room  to  study  the  Sabbath  school  les- 
sen. Sabbath  school  work  as  I  taught  it  was  new  to 
them.  They  all  signed  the  temperance  pledge  and 
have  kept  it  ever  since.  I  remember  the  day  Rev. 
Fryerson  signed  against  tobacco.  They  were  three 
remarkable  boys.  I  am  glad  God  let  me  help  them 
in  their  young  days.  I  prepared  a  constitution  for 
Sabbath  schools,  as  it  was  so  difficult  to  make  the 
people  understand  the  difference  between  Sabbath 
school  and  day  school.  They  taught  spelling  in  near- 
ly all  the  Sabbath  schools  and  so  few  could  read  well 
they  were  often  obliged  to  take  sinners  for  officers 
and  teachers.  The  next  year  I  helped  Rev.  George 
W.  Walker  in  his  Sabbath  school.  He  was  one 
of  the  most  honorable,  straightforward,  reliable 
preachers  we  had  then  in  New  Orleans.  A  teacher 
of  his  Sunday  school,  who  was  a  Christian,  had  died 
about  a  year  before  and  left  him  without  a  Christian 
in  his  school,  except  a  deacon  who  would  come  in 
and  open  with  prayer.  He  told  me  that  he  would 
often  rise  at  midnight  to  ask  God  to  send  a  teacher 
for  his  Sabbath  school,  "And  now,  Sister  Moore," 
he  said,  "you  are  an  answer  to  my  prayer.  Surely 
God  did  send  you."  Perhaps  it  was  two  years  after 
this  when  an  English  evangelist  came  to  New  Or- 
leans because  he  had  heard  of  my  work.  He  began 
a  revival  meeting  in  Rev.  Walker's  church.  The 
seed  had  been  sown  and  a  glorious  harvest  was 


reaped,  mostly  young  people.  Two  of  Rev.  Wal- 
ker's children  were  brought  into  the  Kingdom.  I 
followed  this  meeting  with  a  Bible  reading  for  young 
converts  at  my  home  every  Saturday  night  for  one 


GEORGE  WALKER 

year.  They  nearly  all  attended,  and  were  delighted 
with  the  lessons  which  I  prepared  and  gave  them  to 
study  during  the  week.  Brother  Walker  said  these 
converts  stood  the  storm  of  temptation  better  than 
any  he  ever  knew,  only  two  or  three  among  them 
became  backsliders,  and  to-day  I  think  most  of  them 

52 


are  standing  firm.  This  was  because  they  were 
taught  God's  word  and  daily  prayer,  and  to  walk  by 
faith  instead  of  feeling. 

Dear  pastors,  the  reason  your  converts  back- 
slide is  because  you  starve  them  to  death.  What 
would  you  think  of  a  parent  who  starved  her  child? 
Pastors  often  scold  the  members  for  doing  wrong, 
but  cross  words  do  not  feed.  God's  word  must  daily 
be  eaten.  You  should  prepare  the  word  in  small 
doses  so  that  it  can  be  taken  in.  The  sincere  milk 
of  the  word  makes  them  grow  strong,  I  Peter,  2  :2. 
After  the  milk  food,  gradually  give  them  stronger 
diet.  You  must  plan  some  way  to  have  them  eat 
daily  ;  one  good  meal  on  Sunday  will  not  suffice.  So 
I  taught  the  pastors,  and  in  my  work  at  this  time 
may  be  seen  the  working  out  of  the  conception  that 
founvl  its  final  expression  in  the  Fireside  School 

When  the  days  were  long  I  had  a  school  at  5  130 
p.  m.,  to  reach  which  I  had  to  cross  the  Mississippi  in 
a  skiff.  I  never  missed  a  meeting  unless  it  was 
stormy.  Once,  when  the  \vind  was  very  high,  the 
boatman  said,  "I  would  rather  not  go,  especially 
with  a  woman,  for  they  get  scared."  I  promised  to 
sit  perfectly  still  and  not  say  a  word.  Then  he  said, 
"I'll  risk  it."  He  was  a  colored  man  and  a  Chris- 
tian. Oh,  such  a  storm !  I  held  on  to  the  sides  of 
the  skiff  and  prayed.  The  water  dashed  in  on  every 
side.  I  never  spoke  but  once,  asking  in  a  trembling 
voice,  "Ferryman,  will  we  be  drowned?"  "It  is  just 
as  the  Lord  has  it,"  was  his  quiet  reply.  His  words 
calmed  me  in  a  minute.  I  wasn't  at  all  afraid.  I 
had  given  myself  up  to  die,  but  we  landed  safely. 
The  boatman  sank  on  the  bank  of  the  river  complete- 
ly exhausted,  saying,  "I  have  been  crossing  this  river 
for  seven  years  and  never  before  see'd  such  a  storm." 
I  taught  my  Sabbath  school  and  returned.  The 
storm  was  over.  The  skiff  glided  over  a  waveless 
sea  in  the  light  of  the  moon.  Oh,  it  was  so  beauti- 
ful and  restful  after  the  long  day  of  toil.  I  went  to 
my  home  singing  with  melody  in  my  heart. 

53 


"One  more  day's  work  for  Jesus, 

One  less  of  life  for  me, 
But  Christ  is  dearer,  and  heaven  nearer, 

Than  yesterday  to  me. 
Lord  if  I  may, 
I'll  work  another  day." 

Soon  we  had  a  Sabbath  school  in  each  of  the 
colored  Baptist  churches  in  New  Orleans;  before 
I  came  they  had  schools  in  only  three ;  one  of 
these  was  the  First  African  Baptist  Church, 
which  had  a  very  large  membership ;  but  the 
school  was  small.  I  wanted  to  help  them,  but 
they  were  not  anxious  to  have  me.  I  attended  reg- 
ularly for  more  than  a  month,  sat  in  different  classes, 
as  they  did  not  seem  to  need  me  for  a  teacher.  But 
I  learned  a  lesson  which  my  readers  may  need  to 
use  some  day.  It  is  this.  If  you  know  how  to  teach, 
if  it's  really  in  you  and  you  are  humble  and  respect- 
ful, you  will  always  teach  and  some  one  will  listen. 
Matters  little  whether  you  are  at  the  head  or  the  foot ; 
I  am  quite  sure  I  taught  those  classes  and  gave  no 
offense  to  the  teachers,  because  I  was  careful  to  treat 
them  with  great  respect.  I  mention  this  because 
many  leave  Sabbath  schools,  saying,  ''They  would 
not  give  me  a  class."  They  do  not  know  that  pupils 
may  be  teachers.  After  some  time  the  young  people 
asked  the  superintendent  to  let  me  be  their  teacher. 
He  consented.  A  few  weeks  after,  a  stranger  came 
into  my  class  one  morning.  He  was  very  attentive 
and  modest.  His  name  was  Rev.  A.  Fairfax,  pastor 
of  a  church  in  Northern  Louisiana,  who  had  been 
driven  away  from  his  home  because  of  some  political 
strife  between  white  and  colored,  and  had  come  to 
the  city  to  think  and  pray  for  guidance.  I  soon 
found  that  Rev.  Fairfax  was  a  better  teacher  than 
myself,  and  teacher  and  pupil  quietly  let  him  do 
most  of  the  teaching  while  there.  The  grumblers 
who  cannot  find  a  place  to  work  usually  need  to  sit 
a  little  longer  at  Jesus'  feet  and  learn  from  the  Great 

54 


Teacher  "to  be  meek  and  lowly  in  heart."  The 
superintendent  of  this  school  fell  sick.  The  school 
asked  him  to  let  me  serve  as  superintendent  until  he 
got  well.  Two  months  later  he  returned  to  the 
school,  but  I  could  not  persuade  him  to  take  his  place. 
He  rose  and  said,  "Teachers  and  scholars,  I  am  tired, 
I  have  served  my  time.  Sister  Moore,  you  go  ahead." 
And  I  did  go  ahead.  We  started  an  infant  class, 
the  first  they  had  had  in  that  city.  We  had  a  large 
room  that  suited  the  purpose.  Often  after  Sabbath 
school,  we  invited  those  who  wanted  to  find  Jesus, 
to  stop  for  a  half-hour  prayer  meeting.  A  large 
number  of  the  Sabbath  school  were  converted,  but 
when  I  took  the  children  converts  to  meet  the  dea- 
cons, they  asked  questions  which  required  visions 
and  dreams  to  answer.  Therefore  most  of  them 
were  sent  back  to  seek  for  more.  Some  did  see  vis- 
ions and  were  admitted,  and  some  were  received  be- 
cause I  urged  it ;  but  here  as  elsewhere  we  saw  the 
need  of  feeding  and  training  after  conversion. 

About  the  same  time  I  began  a  Sabbath  school 
in  Rev.  White's  church,  Sunday  afternoon,  where 
we  also  had  a  sewing  school.  A  great  revival  was 
the  result  of  these  meetings.  The  pastor's  wife, 
Frances  White,  was  very  helpful.  Ten  of  these 
children  converts  began,  about  six  weeks  before 
Christmas,  to  save  or  earn  a  present  for  Jesus  on  his 
birthday.  This  was  my  first  effort  to  correct  the  un- 
Christian  way  of  spending  Christmas.  We  had  a 
Christmas  tree.  About  seventy  teachers  and  chil- 
dren had  presents  on  that  tree,  each  costing  about 
five  cents.  I  spent  much  time  hunting  in  the  stores 
to  get  cheap,  appropriate  gifts.  It  would  interest 
you  had  I  time  to  tell  how  those  children  earned  that 
money.  Nine  girls  and  one  boy.  I  think  we  had 
cnly  $1.75,  but  it  represented  much  labor  and  prayer. 
After  the  tree  was  set  up  in  the  church,  but  before  the 
presents  were  there,  these  ten  children  and  myself 
ir.et  in  the  church,  and  sat  down  around  the  tree. 
I  read  the  letter  which  had  this  address  on  the  envel- 

55 


ope,  "To  the  Lord  Jesus  in  Heaven,  by  way  of  Af- 
rica." One  child  asked,  "Will  Jesus  reach  down  and 
take  the  present  off  the  tree  ?"  I  explained,  perhaps 
for  the  twentieth  time,  that  Jesus  did  not  need  our 
gifts,  but  He  knew  that  we  would  want  to  give  Him 
something  to  show  our  love,  so  He  told  his  followers 
that  when  they  gave  to  the  poor,  or  to  send  the  Bible 
to  those  who  did  not  know  His  love,  Jesus  would  put 
that  down  in  His  book,  as  if  it  were  given  to  Him- 
self. Then  our  boy  climbed  up  on  the  ladder  and 
hung  the  envelope  on  the  top  of  the  tree.  We  joined 
hands  around  the  tree  and  prayed.  I  have  often 
felt  near  to  heaven,  but  there  with  those  little  chil- 
dren that  Christmas  eve,  I  was  nearer  heaven  than 
I  had  ever  been  before.  Oh,  it  was  blessed.  The 
children  were  much  affected.  There  was  a  quiet 
awe  as  well  as  joy  in  all  our  hearts,  as  we  walked  out 
of  the  church.  Surely  we  had  been  on  the  Mount 
of  Transfiguration.  Beloved  readers,  I  tell  you 
truly,  offering  gifts  to  the  Lord  for  any  part  of  His 
work  is  the  most  sacred  and  glorious  service  He  has 
left  on  earth  for  His  children.  Alas,  alas,  how  it  has 
been  polluted  and  dragged  down  and  shared  with  the 
world,  and  this  is  one  reason  why  we  have  a  back- 
slidden church.  My  gifts  to  God  and  the  prayers  that 
went  with  them  have  been  the  best  part  of  my  life ; 
but  remember,  the  gift  must  be  given  to  the  Lord's 
own  blessed  work,  not  to  build  a  fashionable  church 
because  pride  prompts  us  to  be  like  the  church  over 
the  way,  or  else  because  we  think  to  put  the  church 
instead  of  Christ  as  the  great  attraction  to  secure  a 
congregation. 

About  nine  years  after  this  I  visited  New  Or- 
leans. A  young  mother  with  her  first  born  in  her 
arms,  met  me  saying,  "You  have  forgotten  me.  I 
am  one  of  the  little  girls  that  gave  a  present  to  Je- 
sus on  Christmas  in  Rev.  White's  church."  I  asked, 
"Has  giving  that  present  helped  you  since."  "Oh, 
yes,  it  has  made  me  a  better  Christian,  and  I  am  go- 
ing to  teach  my  baby  to  give  to  Jesus  on  Christmas." 

56 


Dear  teachers,  let  us  not  be  discouraged.  Some  seed 
does  grow  and  "gathered  in  time  and  eternity,  sure 
will  the  harvest  be." 

I  have  not  time  to  tell  you  about  the  other  fifteen 
Sabbath  schools  in  and  around  New  Orleans.  They 
were  all  as  interesting  as  those  I  have  mentioned. 
The  pastors  were  kind  and  helpful,  the  Lord  went  be- 
fore and  opened  doors  and  hearts  according  to  his 
promise.  An  association  met  in  New  Orleans  which 
was  attended  by  many  country  pastors.  After  hear- 
ing me  speak,  they  invited  me  to  come  to  their 
churches.  I  was  permitted  during  that  same  year 
to  visit  a  few. 

GOD'S  ANSWER  TO   PRAYER. 

While  visiting  in  New  Orleans  I  found  many 
homes  without  Bibles.  It  is  true  that  in  most  fam- 
ilies only  children  could  read,  but  even  where  pa- 
rents could  read,  nothing  of  the  Bible  was  found  but 
a  scrap.  The  agent  of  the  American  Bible  Society, 
Mr.  Ivy,  gave  me  books  on  trust  to  sell,  but  not  to 
donate,  except  in  rare  cases.  When  I  began  my 
country  work  he  said  I  sold  more  Bibles  than  the 
agents,  and  he  wanted  me  to  become  an  agent.  I 
said,  "No,  I  am  employed  by  another  society,  and 
cannot  give  all  my  time  to  this."  "No  matter,"  said 
he,  "take  a  year  if  you  want  for  one  parish  and  visit 
every  home.  I  will  give  you  all  the  Bibles  you  wish 
to  donate,  letting  you  use  your  judgment ;  but,  of 
course,  you  will  sell  all  you  can.  I  will  also  give  you 
five  cents  for  every  family  you  visit."  This  was  cer- 
tainly a  direct  answer  to  prayer.  I  now  could  pay 
the  expense  of  traveling,  supply  the  poor  with  Bibles, 
and  hire  others  to  help  me.  We  found  it  pretty  hard 
carrying  such  loads  of  books,  but  would  not  hire  any 
one  to  carry  them.  I  cannot  now  tell  how  many  Bi- 
bles were  sold  and  how  many  donated.  I  think  I 
began  this  work  in  1876  and  continued  until  1881. 
I  canvassed  ten  parishes  and  parts  of  three  others. 

57 


I  was  assisted,  during  vacation,  by  some  of  the  stu- 
dents from  Leland — Jonas  Henderson,  Solomon 
Clanton,  and  Frank  Long,  also  Mary  Walker,  Vir- 
ginia Johnson,  and  Cornelia  Lewis.  Each  helped  a 
little.  I  found  Mrs.  Ryder,  a  white  woman  from  the 
North,  whom  I  employed  for  two  years.  We  not 
only  sold  Bibles,  but  managed  every  other  phase  of 
our  missionary  work,  and  yet  it  was  real  colportage 
work.  The  minutes  of  the  Colored  Baptist  State 
Convention  for  1886  records  that  I  sold  and  donated 
about  $500  worth  of  books  that  year,  mostly  Bibles. 
So  you  see  we  kept  on  at  this  kind  of  work  because 
it  was  greatly  needed,  and  the  Lord  supplied  the 
means  in  answer  to  the  prayer  of  faith.  Hallelujah  ! 


MISS  JACKSON.     MISS  MOORE.    MISS  WILSON  (Mrs.  Weaver). 
MISS  BUTLER.  MISS  FECK. 


59 


FIRST  HELPERS  IN  NEW 
ORLEANS. 

The  first  helper  God  sent  to  me  in  New  Orleans 
was  Carrie  Vaughn.  She  was  young,  a  good  singer 
and  very  fond  of  children.  At  first  she  said  she 
couldn't  talk  in  public.  "No  matter,  sing  your  sweet 
songs  and  that's  enough/'  was  my  reply.  One  day 
at  a  meeting  in  the  country  I  said,  "the  children  do 
not  understand  that  hymn,  I  am  tired,  you  explain 
it,  verse  by  verse."  She  began  in  a  clear,  interesting 
manner  that  charmed  both  old  and  young.  When  I 
got  home  I  said,  "You  know  what  happened  to  the 
man  that  buried  his  talent?  You  have  a  talent  for 
talking  to  children,  I  know  by  the  way  you  explained 
that  hymn."  This  encouraged  her  and  she  proved  a 
useful  helper.  All  enjoyed  her  singing.  After  leav- 
ing me  she  became  the  wife  of  Rev.  G.  W.  Scott,  and 
accompanied  her  husband  to  Japan  to  share  his  labor 
as  a  missionary. 

It  was  a  glad  day  that  brought  to  my  home  Abbie 
Dyer,  of  Dayton,  Ohio,  in  September,  1876.  I  had 
been  alone  for  several  months  and  when  I  came 
home  tired  each  evening  everything  had  looked 
very  dark  and  lonely,  but  now  her  sweet  young 
face,  her  love  and  her  courage  shined  away  the 
darkness.  Yes,  she  was  courageous,  nothing  was 
too  hard  for  her  to  attempt.  Once  we  were  pre- 
paring for  a  Christmas  tree.  We  were  upstairs 
in  the  church  down  in  one  of  the  alleys  she  saw  from 
the  church  window  a  man  beating  his  wife,  and  flew 
downstairs.  The  first  thing  I  knew  there  stood  Ab- 
bie grasping  the  husband's  arm  and  beseeching  him 
not  to  strike  his  wife.  I  feared  the  police  might 

60 


come  and  arrest  them.  So  down  I  went,  but  the 
quarrel  was  about  over.  In  one  of  the  trips 
near  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  Abbie  was  taken  sick  from 
exposure  and  was  not  able  to  return  to  the  work. 
But  she  still  lives  to  bless  the  world  as  the  wife  of 
Dr.  Allen,  a  fine  oculist  and  aurist. 

March,  1877,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Blackwell  visited  New 
Orleans  and  brought  me  a  commission  from  the  Wo- 
man's Baptist  Home  Mission  Society.  This  meant 
help,  prayer,  courage,  perseverance,  and  supplies  for 
all  hungry  hearts  and  neglected  bodies  of  poor  col- 
ored people.  I  thanked  God  and  took  courage;  it 
has  done  more  than  I  then  hoped  for,  because  now 
streams  of  blessings  carry  comfort  and  help  to  twelve 
different  nationalities  besides  the  negroes.  Praise 
the  Lord !  The  first  missionaries  they  sent  me  were 
the  immortal  Jennie  L.  Peck,  Helen  R.  Jackson, 
Agnes  Wilson,  and  Sarah  Butler.  They  were  four  of 
the  best  women  that  ever  lived.  I  have  never  ceased 
to  thank  God  for  their  help.  There  they  stood  with 
such  happy  faces,  willing  hands,  and  hopeful  hearts 
ready  for  any  work,  however  hard,  that  I  suggested. 
It  is  true  they  often  tired  carrying  bundles  and  cloth- 
ing to  the  poor,  packets  of  books  and  papers,  from 
early  in  the  morning  till  late  at  night,  but  without  a 
word  of  complaint.  We  were  all  very  happy.  My 
readers  need  never  waste  pity  on  true  missionaries, 
because  they  are  the  happiest  people  in  the  world. 
We  soon  spread  out  all  over  New  Orleans,  Gretna, 
and  Algiers,  two  towns  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
river.  Later  I  took  sometimes  one  and  sometimes 
another  to  help  me  in  plantation  work. 

Dear  Helen  Jackson,  after  two  years  with  me 
was  transferred  to  Raleigh,  N.  C.,  and  later  to  Rich- 
mond, Va.  After  many  years  of  continuous  and 
fruitful  service,  she  was  called  from  earth  to  heaven 
in  August,  1898. 

Jennie  Peck  became  a  general  missionary  in  Tex- 
as in  1884,  and  since  1895  she  has  been  preceptress 
of  the  Caroline  Bishop  Training  School  for  Col- 

61 


ored  Women  in  Dallas,  Texas.  I  have  asked  her  to 
tell  which  of  all  our  varied  lines  of  work  seemed  to 
her  the  most  important.  In  reply  she  sends  me  the 
following : 

My  Dear  Miss  Moore : — It  was  giving  the  Bible 
to  the  people  and  seeing  the  wonderful  power  it  had. 
to  enlighten  the  minds,  reach  hearts,  and  change 
lives.  Indeed,  ever  since  I  have  been  in  the  work, 
that  is  all  that  seems  to  pay.  I  have  never  known 
anything  that  seemed  to  me  so  blessed  as  what  we 
did  when  we  took  our  arms  full  of  Bibles  and  went 
out  to  the  country  to  those  who  had  no  light. 

They  read  the  Bible.  God  kept  His  promise  and 
our  faith  was  constantly  strengthened  as  we  saw  how 
"The  entrance  of  His  word  gave  light,"  through 
the  power  of  the  spirit,  and  their  lives  were  changed 
by  it.  If  I  were  writing  a  book  of  our  work  I'd  want 
above  all  things  to  make  it  show  to  those  who 
read  it,  the  wonderful  power  of  the  Word  o-f  God. 
If  Christians  believed  in  the  Holy  Bible  as  they 
should,  they  would  hasten  to  supply  the  people  with 
Bibles,  and  then  God's  cause  would  prosper. 

Dear  Sister  Peck,  I  surely  agree  with  your  tes- 
timony, and  along  with  the  Bible  should  go  a  spirit- 
filled  teacher,  to  patiently  explain  the  scriptures,  and 
urge  the  necessity  of  daily  study.  This  is  the  work 
of  our  missionaries  and  of  our  Fireside  Schools. 

Agnes  Wilson,  who  has  for  a  number  of  years 
been  the  wife  of  Rev.  Amos  Weaver,  a  Baptist  pas- 
tor, sends  me  the  followng  from  her  journal : 

"We  landed  at  a  strange  place  one  night,  as  the 
boat  stopped  to  take  on  freight.  We  never  knew  at 
what  hour  we  would  reach  our  destination.  We  had 
hard  work  to  find  shelter  till  morning.  Finally  the 
woman  who  kept  a  store  permitted  us  to  go  in  and 
we  lodged  on  the  counter.  As  morning  dawned  we 
committed  Isaiah  41  no.  We  found  our  people  at 

62 


the  church,  as  this  was  the  Sabbath,  teaching  the 
Sunday  school  with  day  school  books,  there  being  no 
Bibles.  They  were  raising  money  for  churches  by 
fairs  on  the  Sabbath  day.  We  continued  some  days 
at  this  point.  I  remember  once  Kitty  Sherwood  and 
I  were  obliged  to  leave  Osborn  Dickerson's  church, 
because  the  white  people  who  sold  liquor  were  op- 
posed to  our  temperance  and  Bible  work  as  it  inter- 
fered with  their  business.  They  wrote  threatening 
letters  to  us,  and  told  the  colored  people  we  must 
leave. 

"Later,  Miss  Moore  took  me  and  went  back,  en- 
tering those  same  stores,  offering  them  Bibles  and 
teaching  temperance  to  the  very  persons  who  had 
written  notes  of  intimidation.  We  stayed  and  fin- 
ished the  canvass.  We  found  that  several  who  had 
signed  the  temperance  pledge  had  broken  it,  the  pas- 
tor among  the  number,  but  they  all  repented  and 
signed  again.  I  remember  one  planter  who  had 
come  from  the  East,  his  name  was  Palmer,  his  sister 
had  a  school  for  colored  children  in  one  room  of  their 
residence.  They  were  very  kind  to  their  colored 
neighbors." 

Sarah  Butler,  now  the  wife  of  Rev.  J.  E.  Morris, 
a  Baptist  minister,  sends  me  this  letter : 

Dear  Miss  Moore : — My  first  trip  with  you  was 
taken  to  Napoleonville,  Assumption  Parish,  in  1879. 
We  organized  a  Sunday  school  with  an  enrollment  of 
29,  but  during  the  week  we  visited  the  plantations 
round  there  and  the  next  Sabbath  we  had  125  at  Sun- 
day school.  We  organized  a  temperance  society 
there,  but  it  did  not  amount  to  much  because  we 
could  not  get  the  pastor  to  sign  the  pledge.  We  sold 
a  good  many  books  there  and  among  them  fourteen 
gospels  of  St.  John  in  large  print.  At  that  time  Sis- 
ter Smith,  who  was  60  years  old,  bought  one,  and  in 
two  days  learned  to  read  two  verses  of  the  I4th  chap- 
ter. When  we  went  back  in  a  month  she  could  read 
fourteen  verses,  and  was  very  happy. 

63 


Our  next  stop  was  at  Rev.  Nelson's  church. 
There  we  had  such  an  interesting  teachers'  meeting. 
There  were  five  men,  none  of  whom  could  read  well. 
We  all  seated  ourselves  around  a  small  table,  on 
which  was  a  feeble  light,  but  the  men  were  so  inter- 
ested in  the  study  of  the  Bible  that  we  had  a  good 
time.  It  was  on  that  trip  that  one  of  the  good  broth- 
ers took  us  a  five-mile  drive  to  another  church,  with 
mule  and  cart.  The  harness  on  the  mule  was  won- 
derful. The  lines  were  made  of  small  rope,  and  all 
the  harness  was  tied  together  with  strings. 

We  sat  on  chairs  in  the  cart  but  the  roads  were 
rough  and  we  were  pitched  from  one  side  to  the 
other.  We  enjoyed  it,  however,  and  I  can  see  our 
driver  now,  laughing  heartily  and  apparently  as 
much  amused  as  we  were. 

It  was  on  this  trip,  too,  that  we  had  such  a  hard 
time  to  get  anything  to  eat.  You  made  mush  for 
breakfast  and  then  found  we  had  no  milk  to  use  with 
it,  and  we  had  to  wait  until  our  hostess  milked  the 
cow,  and  then  the  milk  was  strained  through  a  dirty 
cloth.  We  asked  the  sister  to  cook  the  eggs  in  the 
shell,  thinking  they,  at  least,  would  be  clean,  but 
when  we  broke  them  into  our  cups,  we  found  that 
the  cups  were  dirty. 

We  were  out  ten  days  at  that  time.  I  visited  1 19 
houses,  attended  three  Sunday  schools,  two  temper- 
ance meetings,  five  children's  meetings,  and  three 
meetings  on  the  plantations.  I  sold  $15.65  worth  of 
Bibles  and  Testaments.  By  the  report,  you  did  twice 
as  much.  You  were  with  me  at  some  of  the  meet- 
ings, but  part  of  the  time  at  other  places. 

I  sold  a  Bible  to  a  man  who  had  been  preaching 
seven  years  and  had  never  owned  one.  He  said  he 
used  to  go  to  the  school  teacher  and  get  her  Bible 
to  find  a  text.  Then  he  hugged  his  Bible  and  said, 
"But  now  I  have  one  of  my  own." 

Later  Agnes  (Miss  Wilson)  and  I  went  again  into 
Assumption  Parish.  In  all  we  took  four  trips  down 


there  within  a  year.  We  held  teachers'  meetings,  one 
Sunday  school  institute,  and  spent  a  good  deal  of  time 
looking  after  the  temperance  work.  At  one  church 
we  found  eight  who  had  kept  the  pledge,  but  four  had 
broken  it.  Three  renewed  their  pledge,  and  five 
more  took  it,  but  the  minister  still  held  out  against  it. 

At  another  place  eleven  had  kept  their  pledges 
and  among  them  three  old  men  who  had  been  con- 
firmed drunkards.  The  grocer  there  was  much  put 
out  with  us,  because  he  couldn't  sell  as  much  liquor 
as  before. 

At  still  another  church  eight  had  kept  the  pledge, 
seven  had  broken  it.  Some  of  these  renewed  and 
sixteen  others  signed.  These  we  asked  to  stand  and 
Agnes  prayed  for  them. 

At  our  last  meeting,  thirty-two  who  were  present 
had  kept  the  pledge  but  sixteen  had  broken  it,  the 
minister  among  them.  He  confessed  that  he  had 
done  wrong,  as  did  the  others,  and  were  received 
back  into  the  society. 

We  took  three  trips  into  Plaquimine  Parish,  one 
of  the  largest  in  the  state.  In  the  upper  part  were 
some  of  the  largest  plantations  I  ever  saw,  but  as 
we  went  down  and  came  nearer  the  mouth  of  the 
river  we  found  the  little  rice  farms  owned  by  colored 
as  well  as  whites.  All  the  colored  people  were  Bap- 
tists except  those  belonging  to  one  Methodist  church. 
All  the  whites  were  Catholics  except  those  belonging 
to  one  Episcopal  church.  The  pastor  of  this  white 
Episcopal  church  was  very  cordial  to  us  and  so  glad 
to  know  that  the  Bible  was  being  distributed.  For 
thirty-two  miles  on  one  side  of  the  river,  there  were 
no  public  schools  for  the  colored  children.  In  that 
space  there  were  fifteen  plantations  and  one  settle- 
ment ;  you  can  realize  how  many  children  were  with- 
out instruction.  Our  first  trip  in  this  parish  was  tak- 
en November  13,  1879,  and  we  were  gone  five  days. 
We  took  a  second  trip,  during  which  together  we 
made  210  visits,  organized  three  Sunday  schools, 

65 


attended  two  others,  held  five  children's  meetings, 
and  three  Bible  readings,  visited  ten  plantations  and 
five  settlements,  and  were  gone  seven  days. 

March  6,  1880,  we  went  again  for  five  days.  We 
made  167  visits,  organized  two  Sunday  schools,  at- 
tended three  others,  organized  one  temperance  so- 
ciety and  held  four  other  meetings,  visited  four  set- 
tlements and  five  plantations,  and  sold  $23  worth  of 
Bibles,  Testaments,  and  hymn  books.  When  we  vis- 
ited a  plantation  we  always  asked  permission  of  the 
planter  to  visit  in  the  quarters. 

If  we  reached  there  at  noon  or  night  we  could 
have  a  meeting  with  the  older  people,  if  in  the  mid- 
dle of  either  morning  or  afternoon  we  could  always 
get  the  children.  At  Magnolia  plantation  we  found 
a  kind  planter  and  a  nice  class  of  colored  people. 
These  people  hired  a  teacher  for  themselves.  He 
was  a  Christian  man  and  carried  on  the  Sunday 
school  for  them.  At  the  next  two  places,  Lee's  and 
Woodland,  there  were  about  100  children  on  each 
plantation.  They  had  no  school  and  were  so  dull 
we  couldn't  seem  to  teach  them  anything.  The  peo- 
ple wanted  Sunday  schools,  but  the  pastor  on  each 
place  was  a  drinking  man  and  opposed  them.  It 
almost  caused  a  quarrel  in  the  church  and  we  gave  it 
up.  We  visited  the  churches  at  St.  Sophia  and  Oak- 
ville  where  Jennie  Peck  and  Abbie  Dyer  had  been 
two  years  before.  At  the  former  place  the  Sunday 
school  had  been  kept  up,  and  although  the  temper- 
ance society  had  been  given  up,  eight  persons  had 
kept  their  pledges,  and  at  the  latter,  nine  had  been 
equally  faithful. 

We  went  to  some  plantations  where  there  was  not 
a  single  Bible.  It  was  so  at  Junior  plantation,  and 
we  sold  one  Bible  and  four  Testaments  and  gave 
away  one.  At  Deer  Range  plantation  there  was  no 
school  of  any  kind  and  great  destitution.  The  plan- 
ter's wife  didn't  want  us  to  go  round  to  the  quarters 
but  finally  consented.  There  were  a  few  Christians, 
and  amongst  them  a  young  girl  named  Epsy  Cole. 

66 


She  went  with  me,  and  when  introducing  me  at  one 
time  said,  "This  is  a  sister,  just  like  us."  Another 
time,  "She  is  a  Christian,  and  has  the  Bible  that 
tells  about  Jesus." 

We  spent  one  Sunday  on  our  first  trip  in  and 
around  the  St.  James  Baptist  Church.  There  was  no 
day  school  there  and  the  children  seemed  stupid,  but 
they  had  a  good  pastor  and  the  old  people  seemed 
anxious  to  learn.  We  oiganized  a  Sunday  school 
with  fifty-eight  enrolled.  We  left  them  the  Sunday 
school  reader  and  you  gave  them  cards  with  Bible 
texts  to  be  learned.  These  were  to  be  used  as  prizes 
for  attendance.  When  we  visited  them  two  months 
later  the  school  was  still  flourishing,  old  and  young 
were  learning  to  read,  and  the  old  people  as  well  as 
children  would  come  up  in  front  to  recite  the  verses 
and  receive  their  Bible  cards.  Some  had  earned  a 
large  card,  having  been  present  five  Sabbaths  and 
having  learned  their  verses.  In  our  visit  to  this 
place,  some  of  the  white  women  asked  us  why 
we  wouldn't  organize  a  Sunday  school  for  white  chil- 
dren. We  said  we  were  willing  to,  and  did  so  in 
the  afternoon  at  the  school-house.  There  were  forty 
enrolled,  but  the  school  was  short  lived.  One  white 
woman  said  the  colored  people  were  more  anxious  to 
learn  than  the  whites. 

Thursday,  April  15,  1880,  we  started  for  St.  Lan- 
dry  Parish.  Bro.  Sam.  White  had  been  begging  you 
for  a  long  time  to  come  there.  He  had  bought  a  new 
covered  buggy  to  take  you  around  in,  and  we  trav- 
eled 158  miles  in  it.  We  visited  ten  churches,  held 
thirty-four  meetings.  We  found  great  need  of  tem- 
perance work,  and  243  signed  the  pledge.  The  place 
of  most  interest  to  me  was  at  Bledsaw,  Brother  John 
Horn's  church.  The  building  was  like  a  great  barn, 
and  was  filled  with  people.  There  were  some  lights 
around  the  pulpit  but  all  the  rest  was  dark.  You 
gave  the  Bible  lesson  on  Luke  18,  and  I  taught  them 
some  songs.  Those  that  could  read  came  to  the 
front  and  read  the  Bible  verses,  and  you  closed  with 

67 


a  temperance  lesson.  One  brother  said  he  couldn't 
read  very  much  and  he  didn't  know  those  verses 
were  in  the  Bible ;  when  you  asked  who  would 
sign  the  pledge,  he  was  the  first  to  come  forward. 
Said  he  had  drank  whisky  all  his  life  but  he  could 
give  it  up  after  learning  those  Bible  verses. 

We  organized  a  temperance  society  and  this 
brother  was  made  president.  We  sold  a  good  many 
books.  Closed  the  meeting  at  eleven  o'clock,  but 
twenty-four  persons  followed  us  to  the  house  where 
we  spent  the  night.  We  studied  the  Sunday  school 
lesson  with  them,  and  sang  till  I  o'clock,  and  then 
had  to  send  them  home.  Those  who  hadn't  their 
money  with  them  the  night  before  came  back  by  4 
o'clock  the  next  morning  and  you  got  up  and  sold 
them  books  and  talked  to  them.  I  was  so  worn  out 
that  I  remained  in  bed. 


68 


SOME  NOTABLE  PASTORS. 

Rev.  Osborn  Dickerson  was  a  remarkable  minis- 
ter, pastor  of  a  Baptist  church  on  Bayou  LaFourche, 
Louisiana.  I  often  visited  his  church.  He  had 
been  well  raised  in  Virginia  and  taught  to 
read  by  his  mistress,  though  she  knew  it  was 
contrary  to  law.  She  consented  reluctantly  to 
the  sale  of  this  favorite  slave,  because  she  very 
much  needed  the  money.  She  was  a  widow  and  her 
sons  thought  she  was  giving  this  servant  too  much 
freedom ;  he  might  run  away  some  day.  He  was 
sold  in  1840  to  a  trader  from  New  Orleans.  His 
mistress  in  tears  said  good-bye,  giving  him  a  Bible 
and  hymn  book  and  telling  him  to  read  them  daily. 
In  New  Orleans  he  was  sold  to  a  planter  with  whom 
he  remained  till  freedom  came.  The  other  slaves 
told  him  to  burn  his  books  saying,  "If  you  are  found 
with  a  book  you  will  get  a  hundred  lashes." 

He  destroyed  all  but  his  Bible ;  that  he  hid  in  a 
hole  in  the  ground  under  his  cabin  floor.  I  will  tell 
you  his  story  in  his  own  words  as  near  as  I  can  re- 
member. 

"This  Bible  I  used  to  dig  up  and  read  at  mid- 
night when  all  were  asleep,  and  sing  in  low  tones 
some  of  the  hymns  that  I  could  remember.  After 
a  while  I  became  less  afraid  and  would  read  it  late  in 
the  evening.  Once,  near  dark,  I  was  sitting  away 
back  in  my  cabin,  so  interested  in  reading  about  the 
blessed  Saviour  that  I  did  not  hear  the  master  till  he 
stood  right  over  me.  'Osborn,'  said  he,  'do  you 
know  how  to  read?'  'Yes,'  I  answered  all  in  a  trem- 
ble. 'Did  you  know  it  against  my  rules?'  'Yes, 
I  did.'  He  then  snatched  the  book,  tore  and  threw 

69 


it  in  the  fire.  That  was  like  taking  the  very  heart 
out  of  me.  I  expected  the  hundred  lashes  but  I 
prayed  and  the  master  walked  out  of  the  cabin  with- 
out another  word.  I  said,  'That  is  God  who  shut  the 
lion's  mouth ;  He  is  the  same  God  to-day.  I  had 
been  preaching  to  the  slaves  about  Jesus  and  singing 
the  hymns  that  I  could  remember.  Several  got  re- 
ligion and  one  of  them  was  Stephen,  the  servant  who 
waited  on  master.  He  had  been  with  him  many 
years,  had  nursed  him  when  a  child.  About  a  year 
after  the  loss  of  my  Bible  this  servant  got  sick  and 
died.  The  master  was  mighty  sorry.  As  he  sat  by 
the  bedside  when  he  was  dying,  Stephen  said,  'Mas- 
ter, I  have  one  request  to  make ;  will  you  grant  it  ?' 
'Yes,  Stephen,  anything  you  want  I  would  do,' 
'Well,  after  I  am  dead,  please  master,  let  Osborn 
bury  me.  Let  him  sing  and  pray  at  my  grave.'  This 
the  master  promised.  The  cart  came  and  carried 
the  coffin  to  the  servant's  graveyard.  The  master 
was  there  on  horseback,  the  other  friends  standing 
around  the  grave.  I  prayed  and  repeated  some 
verses  about  the  resurrection  and  sang,  lining  out  the 
hymn.  When  I  came  to  the  words,  'The  tall,  the 
wise,  the  reverent  head  must  be  as  low  as  ours,'  the 
master  uttered  a  cry  and  fell  from  his  horse.  The 
servants  carried  him  away.  The  next  morning  he 
sent  for  me.  Now  again  I  prayed  to  Daniel's  God, 
for  I  feared  master  would  stop  my  preaching.  'Os- 
born,' said  he,  'you  may  teach  your  religion  here  on 
my  place  as  much  as  you  like  and  as  you  have  time  to 
preach,  but  do  not  go  onto  any  other  plantation,  for 
it  is  against  the  law.  And  you  must  be  as  quiet  as 
you  can.'  That  is  the  way  the  Lord  opened  the  Red 
Sea  for  me.  I  never  got  another  Bible  until  the  Yan- 
kees came.  The  first  thing  I  said  to  them  was,  'Give 
me  a  Bible' ;  and  I  got  one.  That  was  as  great  a  joy 
to  me  as  freedom."  I've  not  time  to  tell  you  his  whole 
story,  but  Osborn  Dickerson  believed  in  prayer.  He 
was  a  man  of  considerable  intelligence,  and  very 


70 


much  of  a  gentleman  in  his  manners.     He  contin- 
ued pastor  until  his  death. 

The  following  account  of  the  Rev.  Thomas  Pe- 
terson, of  New  Orleans,  was  given  by  himself,  and 
those  who  knew  of  him  testify  to  its  truthfulness : 


THOMAS  PETERSON 


"I  was  sold  in  New  Orleans  when  very  young 
for  $350,  and  converted  about  twenty  years  before 
freedom.  God  taught  me  how  to  read.  I  was  for- 
bidden to  preach,  but  God  called  me  and  I  did  preach. 
Five  times  I  got  one  hundred  lashes  for  telling  about 
the  God  who  saved  me.  I  suppose  they  would  have 
killed  me,  only  I  was  a  good  servant  to  work.  They 
said  I  took  the  time  that  belonged  to  my  master ;  but 
God  was  my  master.  When  freedom  came  I  went 
up  and  down  the  river  and  preached.  All  were  Cath- 

7' 


olics,  but  before  1870  I  had  more  than  fifty  churches 
organized."  I  met  with  his  association  the  year  I 
came  to  New  Orleans.  He  introduced  me  as  fol- 
lows : 

"  I  have  been  up  and  down  the  Mississippi  River, 
organized  fifty  churches  and  told  them  all  I  know. 
Now  I  turn  you  all  over  to  Sister  Moore.  She  is 
calculated  to  build  you  up.  She  knows  the  Bible  all 
by  heart,  because  she  has  showed  me  some  points  / 
did  not  see  before."  I  went  out  in  the  country  to 
most  of  his  fifty  churches  and  had  a  chance  to  show 
them  "several  points  they  had  not  seen  before." 

Rev.  Peterson  was  a  Baptist  but  his  work  was  in- 
dependent. He  lacked  the  humility  and  meekness 
of  Dickerson,  but  his  work  needed  boldness.  He 
was  a  good  man.  I  have  read  the  Bible  with  him 
often  and  always  found  him  teachable  and  thankful 
for  my  help.  I  visited  him  a  short  time  before  his 
death  and  prayed  with  him.  His  faith  was  very 
strong  in  God.  Peterson  was  the  kind  of  man  out  of 
which  martyrs  are  made. 

I  wish  I  had  time  to  tell  you  of  George  Armstead, 
of  Napoleonville,  who  carried  Sarah  Butler  and  me 
to  the  surrounding  plantations  in  1879.  Jeff  Rhodes 
of  Thibodeaux,  was  another  remarkable  character; 
also  Daniel  King  of  St.  James's  Parish,  and  others 
that  I  could  mention.  I  doubt  if  we  have  any  min- 
isters to-day  who  are  more  devout  or  more  useful 
in  their  day  than  were  those  I  have  mentioned  and 
several  others  in  New  Orleans  and  throughout 
Louisiana,  who  held  onto  truth  and  justice  and  lived 
good,  pure  lives  amid  many  temptations  and  dis- 
couragements. Surely  their  memories  should  be  lov- 
ingly cherished.  In  the  early  days  of  my  mission 
work  in  the  South,  I  met  a  great  many  of  these  old 
slaves — leaders  of  their  people,  both  men  and  wo- 
men, noble,  talented  characters  of  which  any  race 
might  be  proud.  Oh  !  if  they  had  only  had  a  chance ! 


72 


FAITH  HOME. 

The  most  pitiful  objects  that  I  found  in  New  Or- 
leans were  the  old  freed  women  worn  out  with  years 
of  slavery.  They  were,  usually,  rag-pickers  and  had 
a  little  hut  where  they  lodged  at  night,  and  ate  old 
scraps  they  had  begged  during  the  day.  There  was 
in  the  city  an  Old  Ladies'  Home  but  no  department 
for  colored,  and  there  was  no  almshouse.  These  old 
people  you  sometimes  found  upon  the  streets,  be- 
cause, for  some  reason,  they  had  been  turned  out  of 
their  little  corner  and  had  nowhere  else  to  go.  Some- 
times the  police  took  them  up  and  lodged  them  in  the 
parish  prison ;  they  were  soon  turned  out  of  this  be- 
cause they  were  guilty  of  no  offense  but  old  age, 
poverty,  and  sickness.  The  colored  people  had  tried 
several  times  to  collect  money  for  a  home,  but  some- 
thing always  happened  to  the  treasurer  before  they 
got  enough  to  open  a  home. 

For  two  years  I  made  this  a  subject  of  prayer. 
But  nothing  else  was  done  until  December,  1878, 
when  I  called  together  those  whom  I  thought  the 
most  interested  of  both  colored  and  white  friends, 
and  for  several  weeks  we  met  and  unitedly  asked 
God  to  supply  this  great  need. 

About  the  last  of  January,  1879,  the  Lord  said, 
"Go  forward!"  Deacon  Lease  (white)  was  selected 
to  hunt  a  house  which  he  soon  found.  The  first  story 
was  fitted  up  for  the  home  for  the  aged  and  our  mis- 
sionaries moved  into  the  second  story.  I  first 
prayed  for  some  one  to  take  care  of  and  cook  for 
these  old  pilgrims.  Kittie  Lewis  was  the  answer  to 
this  prayer.  I  wish  you  could  have  seen  her.  She 
was  about  seventy  years  old,  tall  and  as  dignified  as  a 

73 


queen,  and  wore  her  turban  as  gracefully.  While 
a  slave  she  was  the  head  cook  and  general  manager 
in  the  home  of  a  rich  planter.  She  was  a  good  Chris- 
tian, and  had  correct  ideas  about  most  things.  I  had 
never  met  her  and  the  first  day  she  came  to  my  home 


GROUP  OF  COLORED  WOMEN  IN  FAITH  HOME, 
NEW  ORLEANS,  IN  1898 


she  said,  "Sister  Moore,  I  am  Kittie  Lewis.  The 
Lord  showed  me  in  a  vision  that  I  must  come  and 
help  you  take  care  of  these  babies  (as  she  called  the 
old  slaves).  I  am  old  but  I  have  good  health  and 
know  how  to  cook,  and  I  want  to  help  you  mission- 
aries that  the  Lord  has  sent  down  into  this  low 
ground  of  sorrow.  Now  I  am  ready  to  go  to  work." 
This  and  more  she  said  in  a  very  direct,  business-like 
way.  I  accepted  her  as  God's  gift ;  she  did  not  ask 
for  any  money.  Dear  Kittie  certainly  was  a  Godsend 
and  remained  as  long  as  I  had  charge  of  the  home, 

74 


leaving  the  day  I  left,  because  she  would  not  serve 
under  a  colored  matron. 

Our  first  inmate,  Sally  Henderson,  a  rag- 
picker, old,  dirty,  cross,  fretful,  sick,  was  received 
Feb.  i,  1879.  She  had  been  unkindly  treated 
for  so  long  that  she  thought  no  one  loved  her,  and  I 
am  sure  she  did  not  love  any  one,  and  yet  she  was  a 
Christian,  but  down  in  a  very  low  class,  of  which  we 
still  have  so  many  in  our  churches.  Brother  Wilson 
had  a  cart,  in  which  for  more  than  a  year  he  brought 
the  old  people  to  the  home  without  charge.  He  did 
not  at  first  know  my  plan  to  leave  the  old  rags  be- 
hind. Poor  Sally  had  several  bags  of  them  I  suc- 
ceeded in  burning  some  of  them  but  it  almost  broke 
her  heart.  I  offered  her  nice,  new  garments,  but  she 
preferred  the  old  rags,  because,  she  said,  "I  am  used 
to  these." 

We  had  the  same  trouble  with  most  of  our  in- 
mates and  yet  we  found  among  these  neglected  ones 
a  few  real  saints  from  whom  I  learned  many  lessons 
of  gratitude.  I  had  saved  up  $55  with  which  we 
began.  Within  one  month  we  had  five  inmates  ;  that 
money  was  all  gone  and  some  additional  smaller 
gifts.  But  our  motto  over  the  mantel  said,  "The 
Lord  will  provide,"  and  in  that  our  faith  rested  as 
we  prayed,  and  according  to  the  promise  to  supply 
our  need,  a  check  for  $15  from  E.  C.  Prudden,  of 
Wheaton,  111.,  came  the  very  day  it  was  greatly  need- 
ed. Two  years  later  she  gave  us  $450  to  help  pay 
for  the  property.  I  had  met  this  friend  the  preceding 
summer  and  told  her  about  my  old  women,  but  she 
had  not  heard  that  the  home  was  started.  But  the 
spirit  that  moved  us  to  pray,  said  to  her,  "Send  this 
money  to  Sister  Moore  for  the  old  people."  I  wish 
I  had  time  to  tell  you  of  the  many  remarkable  an- 
swers to  prayer  in  that  blessed  home.  We  never 
went  in  debt,  but  when  the  "oil  and  meal"  were  near- 
ly gone  the  old  sisters  joined  with  me  in  asking  sup- 
plies from  our  Heavenly  Father.  They  all  knew  that 
God  was  our  treasurer. 

75 


The  first  year  we  sheltered  twenty-two  weary 
pilgrims  ;  none  of  them  were  well ;  six  were  crippled, 
one  blind,  and  two,  unable  to  leave  their  cots,  were 
cared  for  like  babies.  I  must  say  a  word  about  two 
or  three  of  "our  babies."  Harriet  Taylor,  a  poor 
drunken  woman  whom  I  often  found  in  an  Irish  wo- 
man's saloon,  after  much  coaxing  I  finally  per- 
suaded to  come  and  see  my  home.  She  was 
partly  drunk ;  I  led  her  to  the  street  car,  and  because 
it  was  nearly  dark,  I  succeeded  in  getting  the  wretch- 
ed woman  in  the  street  car.  My  home  was  one 
block  from  the  car  line  and  I  had  hard  work  to  drag 
her  into  the  house ;  she  was  determined  to  go  back. 
We  could  not  do  much  with  her  that  night,  and  the 
next  morning  she  asked  for  whisky,  and  said  she 
would  die  if  she  did  not  get  it.  Once  she  had  been 
a  professing  Christian.  I  said,  "Harriet,  whisky  is 
killing  your  soul  and  body.  We  will  ask  God  to 
take  away  this  wicked  appetite,  then  if  you  believe, 
you  will  be  saved."  We  prayed,  and,  glory  to  God, 
the  answer  came.  Some  days  after  Harriet  said,  "I 
don't  study  about  whisky,  I  prays  and  prays ;  some- 
time I  feel  light  and  happy  and  sometimes  low  down 
and  sorrowful,  but  I  keeps  on  praying." 

Harriet  was  brought  to  the  home  a  perfect  wreck 
and  yet  God  restored  her  physical  health  so  that  she 
was  a  great  help  in  taking  care  of  Margaret  Jones, 
a  precious  saint  of  whom  I  must  also  tell  you.  She 
was  about  one  hundred  years  old.  She  had  fallen  on 
a  pavement  in  December,  and  was  never  afterward 
able  to  walk.  A  kind-hearted  sister  gave  her  a 
room  in  which  there  was  no  fire ;  different  persons 
brought  her  something  to  eat.  The  day  I  found 
her  she  was  about  to  be  turned  out  of  this  shelter.  I 
brought  her  to  my  home  and  laid  her  on  a  cot  and 
took  care  of  her 'for  more  than  two  years,  and  then 
she  moved  to  heaven.  I  wish  you  could  have  heard 
her  say  for  every  favor  received,  "Thank  you,  mas- 
ter, Jesus,"  and  often  with  tears  of  gratitude  rolling 
down  her  withered  cheeks,  she  would  turn  and  thank 

76 


the  one  that  brought  the  gift  from  Jesus.  Harriet 
had  never  met  Margaret  before,  and  yet  she  cared  for 
her  as  tenderly  as  any  daughter  could  for  a  mother. 
We  had  several  inmates  who  were  addicted  to  drink. 
All  were  not  so  completely  saved  as  Harriet. 

One  day  in  my  visits,  I  saw  a  little  child  leading  a 
blind  woman  across  one  of  the  back  streets ;  she 
walked  very  slowly.  I  asked  where  she  lived,  and  we 
climbed  a  dirty  stairway.  "Here,"  she  said,  "this 
is  my  home."  I  asked  "Where  is  your  bed?"  "I 
sleep  on  the  floor  in  one  corner,  this  little  girl's 
mother  allows  me  to  have."  "Have  you  a  home  in 
heaven?"  "No,  I  have  no  home  on  earth  or  in 
heaven,"  and  the  tears  flowed  from  her  sightless 
eyes.  I  said,  "Wait  here  till  I  come  back."  I  went 
out  and  made  inquiry  about  her  and  all  the  neigh- 
bors said,  "Do  take  her  to  the  home."  This  I  did 
but  the  car-drivers  did  not  want  to  take  such  a  filthy 
object  into  the  cars.  They  did  not  see  the  immortal 
soul  that  now  shines  in  glory.  After  several  attempts 
we  succeeded  in  crowding  in.  When  I  got  home, 
which  was  long  after  dark,  because  poor,  blind  Lucy 
could  walk  so  slowly.  Kittie  Lewis  was  feeling 
anxious  lest  something  had  happened  to  me,  so  she 
met  me  at  the  door.  "What  is  that  thing?"  said  she 
with  contempt  as  the  light  revealed  Lucy.  "A  hu- 
man being  for  whom  Christ  died,"  I  replied.  "Oh, 
Sister  Moore,  you  do  not  know  the  dirt  and  disease 
you  are  bringing  into  this  home,  you  will  ruin  us." 
At  first  she  did  not  want  to  help  wash  Lucy,  but 
when  I  had  all  ready  she  came  saying," You  go  away, 
I  will  do  this."  Soon  after  Lucy  was  converted. 
She  met  me  one  evening,  exclaiming,  "Oh,  Sister 
Moore,  I  have  seen  Jesus,  and  now  I  have  a  home  on 
earth  and  one  in  heaven." 

Jane  Burk  was  about  one  hundred  years  old  and 
was  quite  active.  She  knew  how  to  care  for  the 
sick,  of  whom  we  had  many.  She  was  our  peace- 
maker, and  such  persons  are  much  needed  in  all 
homes,  especially  one  like  ours,  where  dwelt  so 

77 


many  old  bodies  and  souls,  weary  and  full  of  pain 
and  unhappiness.  Every  little  thing  hurt  them. 
We  feel  that  those  younger  and  stronger  often 
lack  the  tender  sympathy  that  God  wants  us  to  give 
to  those  who  have  long  borne  the  heat  and  burden  of 
the  day. 

Patsy  Pashaw,  one  of  our  inmates,  was  a  charac- 
ter that  any  one  could  love.  She  was  reared  in  Vir- 
ginia and  could  read  and  write ;  she  and  her  husband 
were  sold  to  a  trader  and  auctioned  off  in  New  Or- 
leans about  forty  years  previous.  She  was  sold  to 
a  citizen  of  New  Orleans ;  she  begged  him  to  buy  her 
husband  but  he  would  not.  He  took  Patsy  home, 
but  for  three  days  she  refused  to  eat,  weeping  bitter- 
ly. He  was  a  humane  man,  and,  for  pity's  sake, 
bought  the  husband.  This  bound  her  to  the  fam- 
ily by  cords  of  love.  Shortly  after  his  wife  died, 
leaving  two  children  in  Patsy's  care.  The  father 
was  now  an  invalid  and  very  poor,  the  family  having 
lost  all  their  property.  They  were  Catholics.  Pat- 
sy was  a  strong  Baptist,  and  still  had  her  Bible  and 
hymn-book  which  she  brought  from  Virginia.  The 
white  children  she  had  reared  begged  me  to  take 
Patsy  into  the  home  as  they  were  unable  to  care  for 
her.  I  said,  "I'll  send  a  cart  for  her,"  for  she  had 
been  unable  to  leave  her  bed  for  several  years,  and 
they  had  cared  for  her.  "Oh,  no,"  said  the  daughter, 
"I  never  send  my  mammy  in  a  cart,  we  will  get  a  hack 
and  bring  her  if  it  takes  the  last  cent."  So  the 
brother  and  sister  brought  her,  carried  her  in,  laid 
her  on  the  cot,  knelt  beside  her  and  wept  like  chil- 
dren, while  Patsy's  old  black  hand  wiped  their  tears 
away  and  she  comforted  them  with  loving  words  as 
I  suppose  she  did  when  they  were  little  children. 
They  came  to  see  her  as  often  as  possible.  Patsy  was 
a  real  lady  of  culture,  fond  of  flowers  and  pretty 
things.  One  morning  her  face  fairly  shone  ;  I  asked, 
"Patsy,  what  makes  you  look  so  happy?"  "O, 
Sister  Moore,  Jesus  came  last  night  and  told  me  He 


78 


had  my  mansion  ready."  That  light  never  left  Patsy's 
face  until  Jesus  took  her  into  the  light  of  heaven. 

I've  told  you  about  the  good  folks.  I  like  to  re- 
member them.  But  surely  we  did  have  some  rough, 
coarse  natures  with  which  to  deal.  One  was  Pa- 
tience Jorum.  She  would  take  her  staff  and  strike 
the  others  if  they  offended  her.  Yet  she  insisted 
that  she  was  a  Christian,  and  that  the  Lord  gave  h«r 
a  spear  and  he  said,  "My  little  one,  go  into  yon- 
der world  and  spear  my  people."  To  which  com- 
mand she  was  very  faithful.  I  am  sorry  the  world 
has  so  many  like  her.  A  large  number  died  in  our 
home  because  they  were  very  old  and  sick  when  we 
took  them  in ;  and  because  those  admitted  were  both 
old  and  sick.  We  not  only  cared  for  their  worn  bod- 
ies, but  directed  them  to  the  Great  Physician,  and 
none  left  our  home  before  giving  evidence  of  read- 
iness for  the  home  in  heaven. 

I  wish  I  could  introduce  you  to  our  more  than 
forty  inmates,  and  show  you  how  beautiful  they  grew 
under  the  culture  of  God's  word.  We  repeated 
texts  in  the  dining-room,  prayer-room,  everywhere. 
They  could  memorize  only  one  each  month.  Did 
prayers  alone  supply  our  needs,  you  ask?  I  an- 
swer, "Yes" ;  letters  often  came  inclosing  money, 
sometimes  without  any  name,  and  provisions  were 
received  when  we  did  not  know  the  donor.  Persons 
in  the  North  that  I  had  never  seen  sent  boxes  of 
clothing.  I  wish  you  could  have  seen  our  old  folks 
when  we  dressed  them  up  on  Sundays  and  state  oc- 
casions— white  turbans,  white  neck-handkerchiefs, 
and  gingham  aprons — they  never  felt  dressed  with- 
out an  apron.  When  these  gifts  came  I  wrote  grate- 
ful letters  and  told  of  the  work  being  done.  At 
the  end  of  the  year,  I  published  a  report  and  sent  it 
to  all  who  had  helped,  and  so  the  good  news  spread, 
not  by  telling  what  we  were  going  to  do,  but  by 
praising  God  for  what  had  been  done.  The  fact) 
that  something  has  been  done  encourages  individ- 


79 


uals  to  give.  The  colored  churches  in  New  Orleans 
began  also  to  contribute  monthly,  and  the  little  chil- 
dren from  the  Sabbath  schools  came  trooping  in 
with  glad  songs  and  put  their  offering  of  money  and 
provisions  in  the  old  wrinkled  hands  and  received 
a  "God  bless  you."  Once  George  W.  Cable  sent  me 
ten  dollars.  Rev.  Hartzell,  now  Bishop  Hartzell, 
did  the  same,  also  Dr.  Holcome,  and  other  white 
people  in  New  Orleans.  I  remained  in  charge  about 
three  years  and  stood  by  the  work  until  the  property, 
which  cost  $1,500,  was  paid  for.  The  price  was 
$2,500,  but  in  answer  to  prayer,  the  owner  donated 
$1,000  without  being  asked  to  do  so.  I  then 
gave  it  into  the  hands  of  the  colored  Baptists  with  the 
earnest  request  that  they  would  not  go  into  debt. 
They  tried  to  obey,  but  when  hungry,  incurred  debt, 
saying  as  an  excuse,  "Sister  Moore,  we  are  trusting 
God  to  get  us  out  of  debt,  which  is  just  as  good  as  to 
give  us  money  before  we  go  in  debt."  Their  philoso- 
phy is  very  popular  to-day.  But  notwithstanding  all 
mistakes,  that  "Faith  Home"  has  lived  twenty-four 
years,  and  to-day  shelters  many  poor  of  New  Or- 
leans. To  God  be  all  the  glory ! 

Our  readers  must  not  think  it  was  an  easy  task  to 
manage  that  home.  No,  verily!  And  yet  I  count 
my  work  there  as  one  of  my  greatest  blessings.  The 
missionaries  assisted  me  as  far  as  they  had  time, 
and  Jennie  Peck  took  charge  when  I  was  away  from 
home.  This  home  is  only  one  of  the  many  proofs 
that  God  hears  and  answers  prayer. 

Before  I  close  this  narrative  I  must  refer  to  a  les- 
son I  learned  in  this  home,  and  one  I  have  to  review 
daily  or  I  forget.  It  is  this : 

YOU  MUST  LOVE  BEFORE  YOU  CAN  COMFORT 
AND  HELP. 

I've  told  you  how  repulsive  the  most  of  those  old 
people  were  to  me.  God  showed  me  that  I  only 
pitied  them  but  did  not  love  them,  as  Christ  loved  me 

<, 

80 


when  I  was  all  covered  with  sin  and  was  in  rebellion 
against  Him.  I  did  not  love  even  to  shake  their 
hands,  and  yet  I  would  have  shared  my  last  piece  of 
bread  with  them.  I  knew  this  feeling  was  wrong 
and  spent  many  hours  in  prayer  for  a  baptism  of  love. 
One  night  I  received  the  answer  to  my  prayer.  The 
next  morning  we  rang  the  bell  as  usual  for  prayers 
and  the  old  people  came  tottering  in.  (The  cots 
for  the  two  who  never  left  their  beds  were  in  the 
prayer-room.)  Our  lesson  was  Luke  23:27-45.  I 
read  the  comforting  words  of  Jesus  to  the  weeping 
women  with  tears  in  my  voice,  vvhen  I  came  to 
"Father  forgive  them,  they  know  not  what  they  do," 
we  all  burst  into  tears  and  fell  on  our  knees  and 
prayed.  After  prayer  the  old  people  gathered  around 
me  saying,  "Sister  Moore,  we  will  not  worry  you  any 
more.  We'll  be  good."  They  saw  they  could  put 
their  arms  around  me  and  I  let  them,  for  my  heart 
was  full  of  love.  After  this  it  was  easier  for  me  to 
control  them.  I  did  not  need  to  say  in  words  that 
I  loved  them.  They  read  in  the  touch  of  my  hand 
and  the  tone  of  my  voice.  O,  God,  I  long  to  be  al- 
ways full  of  this  overflowing  love  of  God — a  love 
that  all  the  coldness  and  ingratitude  of  earth  cannot 
chill. 

Referring  to  my  first  annual  report  of  "Faith 
Home,"  I  find  the  following  record : 

In  starting  this  home  I  hoped  to  accomplish  three 
things  :  i .  To  care  for  the  aged  poor.  2.  To  teach 
greater  faith  in  God's  promises.  I  found  some  who 
were  willing  to  join  hands  with  me  on  the  faith  prin- 
ciple, namely :  to  begin  with  one  inmate  and  enlarge 
as  the  Lord  sent  the  means,  having  no  capital  but 
the  promises  of  God,  but  believing  that  the  daily  pre- 
sentation of  these  at  the  bank  of  heaven  would  bring 
needed  supplies,  and  that  there  would  never  be  any 
need  of  going  in  debt,  if  we  allowed  God  to  direct 
the  amount  which  we  should  spend. 

3.  We  hoped  also  that  this  home  would  teach  the 


81 


people  the  Bible  plan  of  giving — to  lay  by  from  their 
income  a  portion  for  the  Lord  as  He  should  prosper 
them,  each  according  to  his  ability  and  not  resort  to 
such  wrong  methods  as  suppers,  concerts,  fairs  and 
such  things,  and  going  about  begging  contributions 
from  the  world. 


JOANNA  P.  MOORE  IN  1880 


82 


FIRST  VISIT  TO  THE  COUNTRY. 

In  September,  1874,  early  one  Sabbath  day,  I 
went  up  the  river  in  a  boat  to  visit  Rev.  Peterson's 
church ;  it  was  raining  and  they  thought  I  would  not 
come.  I  made  some  visits  and  said  we  must  get  the 
people  together  and  organize  a  Sabbath  school.  It 
was  then  nearly  noon  and  they  thought  I  could  only 
eat  in  a  white  man's  house  and  so  sent  me  to  one  of 
their  friends,  with  a  boy  for  a  guide.  "How  far  is 
it?"  I  said.  "Only  up  dar,"  said  the  boy,  but  "up 
dar"  meant  two  miles  in  the  mud.  After  a  little 
lunch,  I  returned  through  the  mud  and  rain  the  two 
weary  miles.  So  much  for  yielding  to  prejudice. 
We  organized  the  school  and  had  a  meeting  of  two 
and  a  half  hours.  They  took  me  back  in  a  cart  as 
I  was  too  weary  to  walk.  The  next  morning  I  vis- 
ited another  plantation.  Wherever  I  called,  the  wo- 
men and  children  would  accompany  me  to  the  next 
cabin,  and  when  we  left  this  one  we  were  recruited 
by  its  inmates  and  so  on  until  I  had  a  large  crowd. 
Then  we  stopped  and  had  a  Bible  reading  of  at  least 
an  hour.  That  was  my  usual  plan  of  work  on  those 
plantations.  I  found  no  trouble  getting  a  congre- 
gation or  pulpit. 

About  noon,  on  the  Sunday  of  which  I  speak, 
we  went  in  a  skiff  up  the  river  about  five  miles  to 
Palmer  Elkin's  church.  They  had  expected  us  the 
day  before  and  so  were  not  ready  for  us.  But  I 
visited  and  had  a  meeting  as  usual  during  the  after- 
noon and  another  in  the  cabin  where  I  lodged  until 
late  at  night.  The  next  morning  a  large  congrega- 
tion met  me  and  we  organized  a  Sabbath  school,  a 
new  thing  for  both  of  these  churches.  The  pastor 

83 


could  read  a  little  and  we  made  him  superintendent. 
Through  the  Sabbath  school  we  led  the  young  peo- 
ple into  the  churches,  for  even  as  early  as  this  many 
of  them  were  losing  their  interest  in  the  preaching. 
Through  the  Sabbath  school  many  also  learned  how 
to  read.  In  1879  myself  and  others  helped  to  or- 
ganize seventy-five  new  Sabbath  schools.  They 
would  run  for  a  month  or  six  weeks  and  then  die. 
We  started  them  off  again  the  next  time  we  vis- 
ited them  and  so  kept  on,  until  they  were  strong 
enough  to  run  the  year  through.  I  do  not  sing. 
You  ask  how  I  could  get  along  without  music.  I 
found  no  difficulty.  I  had  my  Bible  and  with  that 
I  could  interest  an  audience  two  hours,  and  even 
when  I  had  those  with  me  who  understood  music  I 
found  that  best  of  all  were  the 

''Beautiful  words  of  the  Bible! 

Tender  and  strong  and  true ! 
Beautiful  words  of  the  Bible  ! 

Old,  but  yet  ever  new." 

So  much  singing  in  all  our  churches  leaves  so 
little  time  for  the  Bible  lesson.  I  often  wish  the 
choir  and  the  organ  might  be  silenced  and  the  peo- 
ple listen  to  God  direct  from  His  word,  which  brings 
conviction  to  hearts  that  remain  untouched  by  pulpit 
eloquence  and  music.  I  remember  sitting  in  a 
church  beside  a  friend  who  seemed  spellbound  with 
the  music.  I  softly  asked,  "Do  you  know  the  words 
of  that  hymn?"  "O,  no,  but  the  music  is  grand." 
"Poor  child,"  I  said  to  myself,  "it  is  the  melody  in 
the  ear  that  charms  you,  it  does  not  touch  your  spir- 
itual nature,  nor  will  it  help  you  to  live  a  better  life." 

The  colored  people  loved  the  Bible  in  those  days  ; 
now  they  listen  to  organs  and  choirs  like  white  folks. 
Do  not  misunderstand  me.  I  do  love  music  that 
impresses  the  meaning  of  words.  But  no  one 
climbs  to  heaven  on  musical  scales.  We  make  too 
much  of  the  art  or  science  of  music,  also  of  the  elo- 


quence  of  the  preacher.  O,  teachers,  when  your  chil- 
dren ask  for  bread  why  do  you  give  them  a  stone  ? 

FREE  TOWNS. 

There  were  many  little  villages  up  and  down  the 
banks  of  the  Mississippi  where  only  colored  people 
lived ;  they  called  them  "free  towns."  Some  one  or 
a  number  of  persons  together  bought  a  small  tract  of 
land  and  sold  it  out  in  lots.  I  found  the  people  gen- 
erally more  anxious  to  own  a  home  then  than  they 
are  now.  Perhaps  one  reason  is  that  since  then  many 
have  been  driven  away  from  the  homes  they  pur- 
chased. I  knew  many  then  who  went  two  and  three 
miles  from  their  work  on  the  plantation  so  as  to  rest 
at  night  in  their  own  homes.  These  were  usually 
the  better  class  of  laborers.  I  remember  a  white 
man  who  owned  a  large  plantation  and  was  com- 
plaining that  the  laborers  moved  so  often.  I  said, 
"Cut  a  slice  off  your  farm  and  sell  it  in  lots  to  each 
laborer,  taking  a  mortgage  until  he  pays  for  it.  Then 
when  his  home  is  near  you  he  will  take  a  greater  in- 
terest in  your  property."  But  he  said,  "No,  that 
will  ruin  my  plantation  and  ruin  colored  people." 
So  you  see  it  was  a  difficult  matter  for  the  negro  to 
own  a  home  there.  I  have  known  a  great  many  who 
have  paid  for  their  homes  with  long  years  of  toil  and 
then  because  of  some  flaw  in  the  deed  caused  by  their 
ignorance  of  law  or  something  of  that  kind,  have  lost 
all.  Many  others  have  been  driven  away  from  their 
home  because  of  perjudice.  Do  not  blame  our  dear 
people  till  you  hear  both  sides  of  the  story. 

WORK  IN  THE  COUNTRY. 

In  Southern  Louisiana  our  Bible  readings  during 
the  winter  were  usually  held  in  private  houses  be- 
cause the  churches  were  very  open  and  seldom  any 
fire.  Sometimes  there  was  a  log  heap  fire  outside 
the  church  where  we  went  out  to  warm  and  came  in 
to  get  cold.  I  never  tried  the  going  out,  talking  and 
being  on  my  feet  kept  me  warm.  In  my  travels 


over  the  plantation  I  seldom  retired  until  after 
twelve.  We  usually  organized  some  kind  of  work, 
Sabbath  schools,  temperance  societies,  or  woman's 
missions.  After  the  general  meeting  closed  at  the 
church  the  officers  of  these  followed  me  to  my  lodg- 
ing place  to  get  an  extra  lesson  respecting  their 
duties.  Often  I  took  these  trips  alone,  no  one  seemed 
strong  enough  for  the  journey,  or  there  was  not 
money  to  pay  railroad  fare  for  two. 

Let  me  tell  you  about  a  meeting  in  a  little  free 
town  about  two  miles  from  the  village.  I  came  there 
in  the  morning  and  drummed  up  a  meeting,  as  we 
say,  for  the  women  and  children,  and  a  few  men, 
which  lasted  from  two  until  five  in  the  afternoon, 
but  it  was  quite  cold,  so  at  night  we  met  in  a  pri- 
vate house.  Forty-five  persons  were  crowded  into 
that  little  room.  Many  of  them  were  young  people 
who  had  learned  to  read.  I  supplied  the  people 
with  Bibles  in  those  days.  Oh,  these  meetings  were 
wonderful  inspirations  to  me !  Like  Paul's  they 
often  continued  till  midnight,  but  there  was  no 
sleeping  Eutychus  present.  I  had  been  traveling  for 
seven  days,  and  working  at  least  eighteen  hours  out 
of  the  twenty-four,  and  yet  this  meeting  kept  me 
wide  awake.  I  can  shut  my  eyes  and  see  that  eager 
company.  The  teachers  in  churches  with  cushioned 
pews  seldom  get  up  the  enthusiasm  we  felt  standing 
close  together,  reading  by  dim  light.  There  was 
not  much  singing ;  they  could  sing  after  I  was  gone, 
but  that  sweet  old  book,  the  Bible,  was  the 
great  attraction.  Pastor,  if  you  want  to  feed  your 
flock,  and  keep  them  interested,  let  them  all  have 
their  Bibles,  and  each  read  verse  about,  and  search 
in  every  corner  of  every  verse.  The  answer  to  most 
questions  are  right  there,  if  you  look  sharp  and  read 
and  reread.  Our  meeting  finally  ended.  The  family 
gave  me  a  bed  in  a  cold  room.  I  was  very  weary, 
fell  asleep,  and  awoke  in  about  an  hour  with  a  hard 
chill.  I  called  the  wife.  She  came  to  me,  her  hus- 
band arose  and  made  the  fire ;  the  mattress  was  car- 

86 


ried  out  and  laid  on  the  hearth.  Some  of  the  sis- 
ters came  in  to  help  care  for  me,  but  the  chill  con- 
tinued until  10  a.  m.  the  next  day.  They  wanted  to 
go  for  a  doctor.  I  said,  "No."  They  did  go,  but  he 
was  not  at  home.  The  poor  people  were  always 
much  alarmed  when  I  was  sick  in  their  homes,  be- 
cause, they  said,  "If  you  die  here  white  folks  will 
say  we  didn't  take  care  of  you,  and  your  friends  in 
the  North  will  say  the  same."  (I  have  several  times 
been  dangerously  sick.)  Two  of  the  women  came  to 
me  in  great  distress  that  day  and  said,  "Sister  Moore, 
I  fear  you  will  die."  I  asked,  "Is  there  a  road  to 
heaven  from  this  little  room,  if  so  all  right." 
Then  they  laughed,  and  I  laughed,  too,  but  I  told 
them  not  to  fear  for  I  was  immortal  and  could  not 
die  until  my  work  was  done.  By  noon  I  was  able  to 
sit  up.  They  got  a  buggy  and  took  me  to  the  village 
where  a  meeting  was  appointed  for  2  :oo  p.  m.  I 
conducted  the  meeting,  got  well,  and  went  on  with 
my  work. 

When  I  traveled  over  the  country  I  carried  my 
black-board  illustrations  on  a  large  piece  of  paper. 
I  drew  them  with  colored  crayon,  and  pinned  them 
up  to  the  walls  of  the  cabin  or  church.  One  was 
called  "Wings  and  Weights,"  to  explain  Col.  3d 
chapter. 

I  drew  two  ladders,  reaching  from  earth  to 
heaven.  A  man  on  the  lower  round  of  one  with  the 
weights  mentioned  in  Col.  3 15-9  fastened  to  his  feet, 
arms,  back,  head,  etc.,  therefore  he  stuck  and  could 
not  move  an  inch.  On  the  other  ladder  was  a  man 
just  flying  up  towards  heaven  with  the  wings 
given  in  Col.  3:10-17,  fastened  all  over  him.  How 
eagerly  they  listened.  It  was  a  joy  to  teach  them 
God  was  with  me. 

Another  lesson  was  on  "Home."  I  drew  a  largt 
house.  It  had  a  door  called  "Watchfulness" ;  win- 
dows, "Cheerfulness" ;  kitchen,  "Economy  and 
Health" ;  bedroom,  "Cleanliness  and  Purity."  A 
lamp  called  love,  from  which  streamed  golden  rays 

87 


into  every  corner  of  the  house.  Above  the  door  I 
said  was  written,  "Watch  to  keep  whisky  and  all  bad 
company  out,  and  yourselves  from  the  saloon,  your 
children  off  the  streets."  Over  the  window,  "Be  al- 
ways pleasant  and  kind,  let  the  children  be  joyful  at 
home,  encourage  each  other  as  much  as  possible." 

The  people  were  too  extravagant.  They  did  not 
know  how  to  save  or  how  to  cook.  I  pictured  a 
sweet  wife  with  a  clean  dress,  a  glad  welcome  for 
her  husband,  who  first  saw  that  wood  and  water  were 
in  and  then  sung  the  crying  baby  to  sleep,  instead  of 
scolding  because  supper  was  not  ready.  I  had  much 
to  say  about  the  bedroom.  That  lamp  with  the  love 
streaming  all  over  the  house  was  the  climax. 
One  night  as  I  was  teaching  the  lesson,  a  poor 
wretch  of  a  man  walked  right  up  to  me  saying,  "I 
once  had  a  home  just  like  that,  but  it  is  gone.  My 
wife  is  dead,  my  sins  killed  her.  My  children  have 
gone  to  the  bad,"  and  then  he  burst  into  tears  and 
cried  like  a  child.  I  took  his  hand  tenderly  and  we 
sank  on  our  knees.  I  prayed :  I  think  all  in  the 
house  were  in  tears.  Then"  I  told  them  how  to  be 
loving  and  kind  and  patient  with  each  other's  faults, 
and  keep  sacred  the  marriage  vows.  All  hearts  were 
tender  and  the  lesson  found  its  way  in.  Praise  the 
Lord  for  His  presence  and  power! 

My  charts  about  temperance  and  missions,  found 
on  page  243,  always  helped  to  impress  the  truth. 
Many  of  them  said  I  thought  all  the  world 
had  the  gospel  but  we  poor  black  people.  I  placed 
in  many  churches  and  homes  the  motto,  "Christ  is 
the  Head  of  this  House,"  and  said  carry  all  your  dis- 
agreements to  the  Head  of  the  house,  and  don't  say, 
"I'm  boss  here." 

As  I  speak  of  this  country  work  I  am  often 
asked,  "What  kind  of  a  bed  did  you  have  and  what 
did  you  have  to  eat?"  and  all  such  questions.  The 
laws  of  sight  say  you  cannot  see  two  objects  clearly 
at  the  same  time.  Now  I  was  so  intently  seeing 


those  men,  women,  and  children  that  other  things 
only  got  a  passing  glance.  It  was  the  immortal 
soul  that  I  saw  distinctly  and  the  almost  crushed  to 
death  intellect  of  those  dear  black  people.  I  remem- 
er  that  they  were  very  poor,  that  often  there  was 
only  one  spoon  for  the  whole  large  family  with 
which  to  sugar  their  coffee,  and  sometimes  there  was 
no  sugar  for  the  coffee.  The  beds  were  soiled  and 
hard,  and  I  also  remember  how  glad  they  were  to 
share  all  with  me.  One  night  I  slept  in  the  only  bed 
and  the  wife  and  three  children  on  the  floor  with 
only  a  blanket  over  them,  while  the  husband  went — 
I  do  not  know  where  for  his  bed.  Since  I  have 
been  North  these  last  years  I  have  often  thought 
that  the  larger  the  house  the  less  room.  The  same 
is  often  true  of  the  richer  colored  people. 
I  know  we  rode  in  a  cart  from  one  planta- 
tion to  another  with  old  chairs  for  seats,  and  that 
the  harness  was  composed  .of  leather,  rags,  and 
twine ;  but  since  I  had  no  better  to  give  them  and 
they  had  not  better  and  no  money  to  buy  better  I 
was  polite  enough  not  to  call  attention  to  these  de- 
ficiencies, but  I  did  teach  temperance  and  economy. 
Yes,  I  have  taught  economy  North  and  South  with 
all  my  might.  If  you,  dear  reader,  only  used  your 
money  for  comfort  and  health  you  might  be  able  to 
help  those  poor  people  and  then  sit  down  and  show 
them  how  to  live  decently,  and  in  order.  This  I 
did  when  it  was  practical,  as  all  who  know  me  will 
bear  testimony.  It  will  not  pay  to  tell  you  about  the 
broken  chairs,  the  scant  raiment,  the  dirtv  dishes, 
the  soiled  bedding,  but  this  I  know,  I  slept  sweetly 
usually  from  I  a.  m.  to  5  a.  m.  in  each  night.  I  sel- 
dom on  these  trips  retired  till  after  midnight.  The 
God  who  shut  the  lion's  mouth  must  have  closed  the 
mouths  of  certain  troublesome  insects  so  that  they  did 
not  trouble  me,  and  though  the  food  was  not  healthy 
yet  God  kept  me  well  and  vigorous  so  that  I  could 
be  used  to  do  His  work.  Glory  to  His  name. 

89 


Perhaps  some  extracts  from  my  diary  may  throw 
further  light  on  my  country  work,  and  the  condition 
of  the  people  at  that  time,  in  the  early  8o's. 

While  waiting  at  the  depot  for  the  train,  I 
show  the  agent  my  temperance  dynamite,  and  ask 
him  if  we  can  have  "no  license  law"  in  this  parish. 
He  says :  "Yes,  if  it  were  not  for  the  niggers,"  and 
remarks,  "Liquor  is  as  free  as  water  in  this  parish." 
I  ask  him  to  explain,  and  he  replies :  "Every  store- 
keeper treats  all  who  come  into  his  store  to  buy.  It 
is  the  custom  to  give  free  drinks.  I  have  been  a 
merchant  for  years  and  have  given  away  barrels  of 
whisky.  This  custom  has  only  been  since  the  war." 
I  said,  "You  do  it  as  a  bait  to  win  their  custom."  "It 
is  done  for  some  purpose,"  he  remarked.  "Any  one 
can  get  at  least  two  or  three  drinks  if  he  asks  for 
them  in  any  of  the  stores."  I  then  saw  how  this  was 
a  scheme  to  cheat  the  poor  colored  man,  who  is  es- 
pecially fond  of  liquor,  and  when  he  is  a  few  drams 
ahead  he  will  buy  anything  they  ask  him  to  buy ; 
but  I  said  this  only  to  myself. 

The  train  is  here,  and  I  go  on  to  Morrow  Station, 
eight  miles  distant.  No  one  here  to  meet  me,  as 
they  promised.  I  introduce  myself  to  a  colored  man, 
who  goes  off  and  hunts  up  a  colored  woman.  She 
takes  me  half  a  mile  to  the  home  of  an  old  sister, 
who  is  delighted  to  see  me,  and  says  she  has  often 
heard  of  Sister  Moore.  She  owns  forty  acres  here 
and  has  a  good  crop.  She  is  a  widow.  She  calls  her 
grandson  to  get  the  buggy  and  carry  me  to  Big 
Cane,  a  church  six  miles  distant.  Meanwhile  she 
gives  me  supper,  and  while  I  am  eating,  a  boy  comes 
from  Big  Cane  for  me.  By  this  time  the  family  are 
all  in.  They  have  left  the  cotton  patch,  which  is 
near  by.  I  read  the  Bible  and  have  prayer.  Only 
one  of  all  the  number  here  can  read,  and  she  is  not 
a  good  reader.  The  boy  has  left  hfk  buggy  at  the 
depot.  Nine  of  the  company  follow  us  to  the  depot. 
It  is  now  sundown,  consequently  it  is  long  after 
dark  before  we  reach  our  destination.  Bettie  Hicks, 

90 


my  hostess,  has  a  fire  and  supper — for  supper,  squir- 
rel and  cornbread,  that  and  nothing  more.  I  am 
very  cold,  but  as  soon  as  supper  is  over  we  start  for 
church,  one  mile  distant.  No  stove  or  fire  in  the 
church,  but  there  is  one  outside.  You  can  go  out 
and  warm  in  the  cold  wind  by  the  fire.  There  are 
quite  a  number  present,  many  of  them  children.  The 
teacher  here  is  also  a  preacher,  and  he  seems  glad  to 
have  me  come.  He  says  "his  scholars  want  to  be 
Christians."  They  are  poorly  clad.  I  fear  they  will 
freeze.  I  talk  to  them  from  John  3:  14-18:  "As 
Moses  lifted  up  the  serpent  in  the  wilderness,"  etc. 
All  give  good  attention  and  I  believe  some  have 
really  grasped  the  plan  of  salvation.  Quite  a  num- 
ber of  older  people  are  here  now.  I  show  my  tem- 
perance dynamite  and  talk  a  little  about  missions. 

At  last  we  are  home  again.  Such  a  little  mite 
of  a  house — about  7x14  feet !  The  father  and  son 
go  to  sleep  at  a  neighbor's.  I  used  to  know  Bettie 
the  wife  and  the  children — boy  fourteen,  girls  twelve 
and  ten  years  old.  Bettie  and  the  children  can  all 
read  a  little.  We  have  had  a  nice  fireside  talk, 
Bible  lesson  and  prayer.  It  is  now  twelve  o'clock, 
so  we  retire. 

Next  morning  at  nine  we  go  back  to  the  school. 
I  hear  some  recitations  and  talk  to  the  children. 
They  have  remembered  nearly  all  my  last  night's 
lesson.  At  half-past  eleven  a.  m.  Bettie  and  I  start 
in  the  buggy  for  another  church,  three  miles  dis- 
tant. They  did  not  receive  the  right  notice.  No  one 
ready  to  hear,  but  we  send  around  and  hunt  up  the 
women  and  have  a  meeting.  All  are  discouraged. 
We  made  them  a  visit  last  summer  and  started  mis- 
sion work,  but  they  say  no  money  must  go  outside 
of  their  church.  They  are  too  poor  and  need  it  all. 
The  children  would  not  attend  the  sewing-schools 
and  parents  are  too  lazy  and  ungrateful  towards 
those  who  wanted  to  help  them.  All  the  women  said 
with  one  voice :  "We  will  not  bother  with  them  any 
more."  Sunday  school  closed.  The  preacher  only 

9» 


comes  here  once  a  month.  No  stove  in  the  church, 
everybody  looks  cross  and  defiant.  Now  what  shall 
we  do?  Go  and  tell  Jesus.  Then  we  have  a  quiet 
little  talk  and  find  that  the  children  did  piece  one 
quilt,  sold  it  for  one  dollar,  and  that  they  gave  to 
missions.  Besides,  several  of  the  children  know 
"Right  Hand  Glove"  and  some  of  the  rules  of  polite- 
ness in  "Helps."  Quite  encouraging.  Now  I  really 
have  found  something  to  praise. 

One  young  lady  who  can  read  says  she  will  go 
on  with  the  work  with  the  children,  and  one  sister 
offers  the  use  of  her  house,  as  there  is  no  fire  in  the 
church.  But  they  need  all  the  money  and  will  not 
give  any  away.  I  read  the  "Commission"  and  re- 
minded them  that  the  Spirit  told  them  when  they 
were  converted :  "Go  ye  into  yonder  world,  and  tell 
both  saint  and  sinner  what  a  dear  Saviour  ye  have 
found."  (Many  of  the  colored  people  tell  this  experi- 
ence. )  Then  I  tell  about  the  856,000,000  that  have 
never  even  heard  that  there  is  a  "dear  Saviour,"  and 
here  I  have  found  several  good  Christian  women 
who  have  resolved  they  never  shall  hear  if  they  can 
h-elp  it.  Then  I  read  Romans  10:12-16:  "For  there  is 
no  difference  between  the  Jew  and  the  Greek ;  for 
the  same  Lord  over  all  is  rich  unto  all  that  call  upon 
him,"  etc.  After  that  read  W.  W.  Colley's  letter 
from  Africa  and  pray. 

Now  I  have  talked  till  my  throat  is  tired.  It  is 
five  and  one-half  p.  m.  I  drink  coffee  and  eat  corn- 
bread  and  pork,  then  start  for  Morrow  Station,  eight 
miles  distant ;  go  to  a  little  cabin,  wait  till  ten  and 
one-half  p.  m.  for  the  train — no  depot  here — get  to 
Alexandria  at  2  a.  m.,  sleep  till  7  a.  m.  This  is 
Saturday ;  leave  at  9  a.  m.  for  La  Moria,  arrive  at 
ii  a.  m.  It  rains — yes  pours  down — no  one  at  the 
depot  for  me.  I  get  into  a  cane-wagon  and  ride  a 
mile  in  the  rain  to  the  house  of  the  Sunday  school 
superintendent.  Started  a  Sabbath  school  here  in 
June  this  year.  This  is  my  third  visit,  but  the  first 
for  four  months.  The  school  has  lived  all  the  time. 

92 


A  great  revival ;  forty-one  baptized ;  they  say  it  is 
the  result  of  our  Sabbath  school  work.  Many  of 
them  are  the  scholars  of  the  Sunday  school.  The 
pastor  is  very  ignorant ;  cannot  read  many  verses  in 
the  Bible  correctly.  He  is  a  good  man  in  some  ways. 
Notwithstanding  the  rain,  several  of  the  young  con- 
verts have  come  to  see  me.  Now  it  is  night ;  we 
have  a  Bible-reading. 

It  is  now  ii  p.  m.,  Saturday.  My  throat  again 
too  tired  to  talk  any  more.  Such  a  cold  house — we 
shall  freeze  to-night !  No !  No.  I  have  repeated  sev- 
eral times,  Ps.  4:8,  "I  will  both  lay  me  down  in 
peace  and  sleep :  for  thou  Lord  only  makest  me  dwell 
in  safety." 

Sabbath  morning,  9  a.  m.  At  Sunday  school  no 
fire — a  little  stove,  but  no  wood, — we  gather  sticks 
and  make  a  fire.  About  twenty  are  present.  We 
have  a  Sunday  school,  but  all  suffer  with  the  cold. 
The  sun  comes  out ;  it  is  now  twelve  m.  The  old 
people  are  here ;  quite  a  congregation ;  many  of  the 
converts.  I  teach  them  the  lesson  of  "home"  that 
I  have  taught  so  often  lately.  Then  we  have  a  mis- 
sionary meeting ;  reports  from  a  few  women,  $2  for 
missions.  We  talk  about  the  Sunday  school  and 
finally  decide  to  divide  it  into  four  branches  to  meet 
in  the  homes  of  the  sisters  in  four  different  neigh- 
borhoods from  12  to  2  p.  m.  This  will  not  interfere 
with  the  regular  Sunday  school  for  all  who  can  at- 
tend it,  and  this  arrangement  only  to  last  during  the 
cold  weather.  I  will  let  you  know  how  it  succeeds. 
It  is  now  four  p.  m. — a  long  session — but  one  thing 
ran  into  another  in  such  a  way  that  it  did  not  seem 
long.  Now  it  is  seven  p.  m.  A  company  of  fifteen 
are  here  for  a  Bible-reading  in  the  cabin  where  I 
am  to  stay  all  night.  Wish  I  could  tell  you  about  our 
lesson.  Eleven  p.  m.  I  am  again  tired. 

Monday,  8  a.  m.  I  am  on  my  wav  to  the  depot 
for  Lacompt.  Have  sold  seven  dollars  worth  of 
books  to  these  people,  and  ordered  them  seven  dol- 
lars worth  more.  Feel  quite  sure  that  this  dark 

93 


place  has  brightened  since  last  June.  Ten  a.  m. 
No  one  at  Lacompt  to  meet  me.  I  go  to  the  Quarters. 
It  is  very  cold,  and  I  am  threatened  with  a  chill. 
I  find  a  quiet  little  cabin  and  try  to  get  warm.  Too 
sick  to  do  anything  to-day  or  to-night,  only  talk  to  a 
few  women  who  come  in.  There  has  been  a  revival 
here,  but  the  Sunday  school  is  dead. 

Tuesday  morning.  I  am  better ;  have  had  a  two 
hours'  talk  with  the  pastor ;  things  look  a  little  dark. 
If  I  had  more  strength  I  might  brighten  up  things  a 
little.  Now  I  have  a  children's  meeting.  Find  they 
remember  much  that  we  taught  them  last  year.  One 
young  man  promises  to  open  a  Sunday  school  in  his 
home  next  Sabbath.  Leave  for  Alexandria  at  four 
p.  m.  Arrive  at  6 :3O.  We  have  a  meeting  appointed 
for  to-night.  I  go  to  the  church.  Door  locked,  no 
.  light ;  go  to  a  neighbor's,  hunt  up  the  key  and  have 
a  light.  Now  we  have  fourteen  present — all  dis- 
couraged. I  read  about  Noah,  and  tell  them  the 
right  road  is  never  crowded.  Read  Matt.  7:13-14. 
"Enter  ye  in  at  the  straight  gate."  Most  of  my  talk 
is  for  my  own  heart  but  it  has  helped  the  others. 
Now  we  have  a  good  meeting  and  all  seem  encour- 
aged, even  myself. 

Wednesday,  Nov.  26th,  II  a.  m.  I  have  been 
around  visiting — all  but  two  of  my  women  discour- 
aged ;  the  sisters  are  indolent.  This  is  the  harvest 
of  the  year,  making  sugar,  picking  cotton,  etc.  All 
are  busy — it  is  cold  and  no  fire  in  the  open  churches  ; 
makes  it  hard  to  have  meetings,  and  yet  the  great 
reason  is  that  we  do  not  put  God's  work  first. 


94 


THE  IMPORTANCE  OF  BIBLE 
STUDY. 

You  will  know  that  a  race  of  slaves  who  never 
read  a  Bible  would  have  to  depend  upon  direct  reve- 
lation from  God  for  much  of  their  religious  faith. 
It  required  much  time  and  thought  to  show  them 
the  value  of  daily  Bible  study.  We  needed  to  write 
and  say  much  on  this  subject.  The  following  was 
read  at  a  Pastors'  and  Teachers'  Institute  and  be- 
fore several  associations  and  in  connection  with  the 
special  Baptist  Pastor's  Course  at  Leland  Univer- 
sity in  1 88 1,  and  it  was  requested  by  all  for  publica- 
tion. 

I  mention  this  general  indorsement  of  the  paper 
in  1880,  because  it  shows  the  great  progress  made 
among  colored  pastors  by  that  time  in  regard  to  the 
importance  of  Bible  study,  and  at  the  same  time,  the 
still  pressing  need  of  stimulating  it.  Here  is  the 
paper : 

The  Bible  is  a  personal  letter  from  God  to  his 
family  on  earth.  Part  of  it  is  addressed  to  his  saved 
children  and  part  to  those  lost  in  sin ;  part  to  the 
weak  and  part  to  those  who  are  stronger,  and  part  to 
the  faithful  and  part  to  the  backslider.  Then  there 
is  advice  to  children,  to  parents,  to  husband,  to  wife. 
There  is  a  lesson  in  it  for  all,  for  every  situation  in 
life.  It  is  all  in  one  book,  but  how  shall  we  find  the 
part  that  is  fitted  for  each  one.  This  is  a  great  ques- 
tion— the  answer  is  partly  given  in  2  Timothy  2:15. 
"Study  to  shew  thyself  approved  unto  God,  a  work- 
man that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed,  rightly  dividing 
the  word  of  truth."  Yes,  it  must  be  divided  and 
rightly  divided.  We  will  liken  it  to  a  doctor's  shop ; 

95 


there  is  medicine  for  fevers,  for  colds,  for  small-pox, 
etc.  What  shall  the  doctor  do?  Snatch  up  a  bot- 
tle anywhere  and  hand  it  to  any  patient,  no  matter 
what  his  disease  is?  Is  that  the  doctor's  duty? 
Would  you  employ  such  a  doctor?  No,  no.  You 
say  I  would  not.  But  that  is  the  way  many  of  the 
soul  doctors  do.  Perhaps  you  say  no  to  that.  Well 
tell  me  how  many  of  them  can  turn  to  the  verse  that 
suits  a  backslider  ?  that  would  help  a  doubting  Chris- 
tian ;  that  would  lead  an  inquirer  to  Christ ;  the  verse 
to  give  a  proud  Christian,  and  so  on  through  all  the 
diseases  of  the  soul.  Hand  them  a  Bible  to-day 
and  see  how  many  can  do  it.  Then  how  many  can 
sit  down  and  talk  with  the  patient  and  find  out  just 
the  medicine  he  needs  ?  Not  one  in  twenty.  Why  ? 
They  have  not  studied  the  human  heart  as  it  is  ex- 
plained and  shown  to  us  in  the  looking-glass  of 
God's  work. 

The  Bible  tells  about  sin  in  its  different  stages, 
and  how  Jesus,  the  great  physician,  has  prepared  the 
medicine  ;  how  to  give  it,  and  the  part  for  each  trou- 
bled soul.  It  is  all  there.  It  also  shows  where  Sa- 
tan's traps  are,  and  we,  as  the  guardian  of  souls, 
should  be  able  to  point  them  out  to  the  young  and 
ignorant.  This  is  surely  a  great  work  and  a  great 
study,  and  should  make  us  tremble  lest  we  make  a 
mistake ;  because  a  mistake  about  the  soul  will  last 
throughout  eternity.  God  says,  "Whosoever  shall 
offend  one  of  these  little  ones  that  believe  in  me," 
etc.,  Matthew  18:6.  How  terrible  to  offend  or  lead 
astray  a  human  being.  We  must  be  careful  that 
our  teaching  does  not  lead  people  astray.  To  be  put 
in  trust  with  the  gospel  is  a  great  trust.  Now  what 
shall  we  do?  "Search  the  scriptures,"  John  5:39. 
Look  carefully,  examine  closel}.  This  is  what 
search  means.  Be  sure  you  know  the  meaning  of 
every  word.  Have  your  dictionary  by  your  side. 
Do  not  run  over  one  word  till  you  have  the  clear 
meaning.  The  Jews  had  read  the  scriptures,  but 
they  had  not  searched  them,  or  they  would  have 

96 


known  that  Jesus  was  the  true  Saviour.  "You  be- 
lieve in  them,"  he  said,  "and  they  testify  of  me." 
Only  search  and  you  will  see.  Don't  attempt  to  ex- 
plain a  passage  of  scripture  till  you  have  searched  it. 
I  have  often  asked  persons  to  explain  a  text  of  scrip- 
ture when  I  knew  it  was  the  first  time  they  had  read 
it,  because  they  said  so;  and  yet  they  would  begin 
right  off  without  giving  it  any  study.  I  supposed 
they  would  say,  "No,  Sister  Moore;  I  do  not  know 
its  meaning.  You  tell  me  what  it  means."  But  no, 
they  did  not  say  that.  I  am  surprised  to  see  so  many 
people  who  want  to  preach,  and  some  do  not  even 
know  how  to  read  the  message  God  has  given  them, 
to  say  nothing  of  explaining  it ;  and,  if  I  ask  them  to 
sit  down  and  read  a  chapter  with  me,  they  do  not 
want  to  do  it.  They  say  the  Spirit  teaches  them 
what  to  say.  So  it  does.  In  John  14 126  we  read 
that  it  teaches,  and  how  it  teaches,  namely  :  by  bring- 
ing to  remembrance  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  said 
unto  you.  But  how  can  you  remember  what  you 
have  not  heard? 

You  must  know  the  Bible.  It  is  the  standard 
by  which  we  examine  and  test  the  doctrines  and 
teachings  we  hear.  We  must  bring  all  and  examine 
it  by  the  law  and  the  testimony,  Is.  8:20.  All  ac- 
knowledge the  Bible  is  a  "lamp  unto  our  feet  and 
light  unto  our  path,"  Ps.  119.  The  Bible  is  on  our 
pulpits  but  it  is  not  studied,  and  this  is  principally 
why  the  people  do  not  know  how  to  study  it.  They 
have  not  been  trained  in  that  direction.  Now  how 
shall  we  train  them  to  see?  The  "comfort  of  the 
scriptures,"  Rom.  15  .-4;  "their  power  build  you  up," 
Acts  20:32;  their  power  to  "sanctify,"  John  17:17. 
That  only  by  knowing  the  scriptures  can  they  be  fur- 
nished or  fitted  for  all  good  works,  Tim.  3:16-17. 

This  is  a  great  question  and  should  command  the 
attention  of  every  good  teacher  in  Louisiana,  and  if 
they  are  good  teachers  they  will  direct  their  energies 
to  this  point.  Jesus  said  in  his  day  that  they  erred 
because  they  did  not  know  the  scriptures.  Jesus 

97 


himself  was  constantly  saying,  "It  is  written,  'His 
sword  is  the  word  of  God,'  "  Eph.  6.  There  are  thir- 
ty-two thousand  exact  quotations  from  the  Old  Tes- 
tament in  the  New  Testament,  and  one  hundred  and 
twenty  that  are  not  exact  but  mean  the  same,  but  are 
not  quite  the  same  in  words.  The  history  of  God's 
people  in  the  Old  Testament  was  written  for  our  ad- 
monition and  instruction  "upon  whom  the  ends  of 
the  world  have  come,"  ist  Cor.  10:11;  by  this  we 
understand  that  all  the  light  that  went  before  is  now 
gathered  up  for  our  pathway,  and  here  we  sit 
in  darkness,  the  light  all  shut  out  by  our  tra- 
ditions and  superstitions.  How  many  times  have  I 
heard  teachers  of  the  gospel  tell  mourners  not  to 
bother  with  the  Bible  now,  but  go  to  God  and  He 
would  teach  them ;  and  when  I  would  take  my  Bible 
and  tell  them  what  God  said,  I  have  been  told :  "Sis- 
ter Moore,  leave  them  people  with  God."  And  what 
is  the  result  of  all  this?  They  have  come  into  the 
church  on  the  foundation,  not  of  Christ,  but  of 
dreams  and  visions — "travels,"  as  they  call  them,  and 
six  months  after  they  are  back  in  the  world.  A  short 
time  ago  I  listened  to  perhaps  twenty  converts  and 
backsliders  tell  their  experience,  which  was  received 
and  they  taken  into  the  church,  and  yet  in  their  ex- 
perience, Jesus  or  the  Bible  was  not  mentioned. 

One  poor  woman  told  me  that  ever  since  she  set 
out  to  seek  the  Lord  she  had  prayed  this  one  prayer, 
"O  Lord,  show  me  hell."  And  He  had  showed  it 
to  her  and  she  was  satisfied.  The  pastor  of  this 
church  loves  his  Bible  and  studies  it ;  but  he  had  not 
the  moral  courage  to  tell  his  people  that  all  these 
dreams  were  only  as  Jeremiah  says,  like  the  chaff  to 
wheat,  Jer.  23 :28.  "Jeremiah's  hammer"  was  the 
"word  of  God."  Jer.  53  :2O. 

I  have  often  heard  preachers  preach  about  Jere- 
miah's hammer,  and  all  they  did  was  to  hammer 
the  Hammer  as  it  lay  on  the  pulpit.  God  pity  the 
people  and  woe  unto  the  teachers  who  have  taken 
away  the  key  of  knowledge  and  will  not  enter  them- 

98 


selves  nor  allow  others  to  enter.  Luke  1 1 15-2.  We 
have  surely  said  enough  to  show  why  the  Bible 
should  be  studied.  Now,  how  shall  it  be  studied? 
i.  I  would  say  it  must  be  studied  with  a  teacher. 
Well  may  every  one  say  as  did  the  Eunuch  to  Philip : 
"How  can  I  except  some  one  man  should  guide  me," 
Acts  8:31.  Yes,  the  people  in  the  State  of  Louis- 
iana must  have  teachers  who  will  explain  God's 
word  and  give  it  to  them  little  by  little  as  they  can 
understand  it.  2.  I  listen  to  God  when  the  Bible 
is  read.  It  is  God  talking  to  me,  and  not  to 
my  neighbor.  The  Bible  is  my  personal  letter  from 
God  just  the  same  as  he  is  my  personal  Savior.  Take 
the  words  into  your  heart  and  feed  upon  them.  Be 
hungry  for  them  as  a  babe  is  for  its  mother's  milk, 
2  Peter  i  :2. 

Stop  at  every  command  and  ask  your  heart, 
"Have  you  cheerfully  and  willingly  obeyed  that."  If 
not  get  down  on  your  knees  right  there  before  you 
read  any  more  and  ask  God  to  give  you  strength  to 
obey  him ;  then  read  Phil. 4 113.  Stop  at  every  prom- 
ise and  ask  your  own  heart,  not  another's,  "Do  I  be- 
lieve that  for  my  own  soul?"  Then  ask,  "Is  this 
promised  blessing  mine?"  If  not,  examine  and  see 
if  you  have  fulfilled  the  conditions.  For  example : 
In  Proverbs  28:13  God  says,  "He  that  confesseth 
and  forsaketh  his  sins  shall  find  mercy."  You  be- 
lieve this,  you  say,  and  yet  you  do  not  feel  at  peace 
with  God.  I  ask,  "Have  you  confessed  your  sins?" 
"Yes,"  you  say,  "I  have  confessed  all  my  sins,  but  it 
is  no  use,  the  burden  is  still  there."  Now,  I  ask 
again,  "Have  you  forsaken  your  sins  ?  Have  you  cut 
off  the  right  hand  that  offended  you  ?"  "O,  no,"  you 
say,  "I  can't  give  up  my  whiskey,  my  tobacco,  or  the 
man  I  am  living  with  though  he  is  not  my  lawful  hus- 
band." Then  I  answer,  "You  cannot  find  mercy 
till  you  forsake  your  sins."  Notice  well  the  condi- 
tions of  the  promises,  and  again  go  to  Phil.  4:13, 
and  believe  that  verse  will  all  your  heart.  Again 
another  says,  "I  can't  find  forgiveness,  and  I  do  be- 

99 


lieve  in  Jesus ;"  but  I  find  this  man  has  not  forgiven 
his  enemies,  and  read  him  Matt.  6:15,  "If  ye  forgive 
not  men  their  trespasses  neither  will  your  heavenly 
father  forgive  you."  In  the  third  place  we  would  say 
read  the  Bible  every  day.  Be  like  the  Bereans  who 
searched  the  scriptures  daily,  Acts  17:11,  and  in 
the  twelfth  verse  it  says,  "therefore  many  believed." 
Yes,  this  every-day  reading  and  obeying  the  scrip- 
tures, this  every-day  religion,  is  what  we  need.  It 
is  the  power  that  will  convert  sinners. 


VISIT  TO  AN  ASSOCIATION   IN 
LOUISIANA. 

I  felt  led  of  the  spirit  to  attend  an  association 
in  Northern  Louisiana  near  Ringgold,  that  met  at 
a  church  twenty  miles  from  the  railroad.  I  went 
the  evening  before  to  the  nearest  station  and  se- 
cured a  conveyance.-  We  started  early.  It  was  sum- 
mer and  the  road  led  us  through  a  cotton-raising 
region.  The  cabins  were  not  crowded  together  as 
in  the  sugar  and  rice  plantations.  The  negroes  and 
poor  white  people  were  near  neighbors  and  as  they 
came  to  the  door  of  the  cabins  to  see  us  pass,  they 
appeared  equally  ignorant,  dirty,  and  ragged.  The 
association  met  in  a  church  in  the  woods.  The  peo- 
ple had  built  an  arbor.  All  around  the  church  were 
tables  owned  by  the  white  men  who  served  the  ne- 
groes to  snuff  boxes,  tobacco,  gingerbread,  wines, 
and  other  refreshments.  Now,  do  not  sneer  at  the 
snuff  boxes.  A  man  with  a  cigar  puffing  the  smoke 
into  his  neighbor's  face  is  just  as  detestable  as  a  wo- 
man with  a  snuff  stick,  and  the  tobacco  saliva  run- 
ning down  the  sides  of  her  mouth.  God  has  their 
names  written  in  the  same  class.  Perhaps  cigars 
and  cigarettes  are  the  most  dangerous  because  the 
most  popular.  The  other  day  while  on  the  streets 
of  Chicago,  I  counted  eleven  advertisements  of  dif- 
ferent kinds  of  cigars  presented  in  the  most  attract- 
ive manner,  so  as  to  deceive  our  dear  young  boys. 
They  are  so  costly  that  one  thousand  times  more  of 
God's  money  is  wasted  in  this  way  than  for  snuff; 
therefore  it  is  more  dangerous. 

I  noticed  these  white  men  were  very  pleasant 
and  obliging ;  they  wanted  to  get  the  negro's  money. 
102 


I  went  into  the  church  and  my  driver  returned  to 
the  station,  as  it  was  Saturday  and  I  intended  to  stay 
over  Sunday.  I  have  already  written  of  my  usual 
work  at  these  associations,  so  need  not  repeat  that.  I 
was  gladly  welcomed  by  the  men,  women  and  chil- 
dren, many  of  whose  churches  I  had  visited. 

The  moderator  came  to  me  about  five  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon,  saying,  "These  white  men  out  here 
are  not  pleased  with  your  being  with  us.  It  will 
hardly  be  safe  for  you  to  stay  in  any  of  our 
houses  all  night.  What  shall  we  do?"  "Find  some 
white  persons  with  whom  I  can  stay,"  was  my  re- 
ply. "Well,"  he  said,  "we  have  tried,  but  can't." 
"Don't  worry,  the  Lord  sent  me  here  and  He  will 
provide,"  was  my  quiet  answer,  and  I  went  on  with 
my  work.  I  noticed  that  the  white  men  came  often 
and  looked  in  at  the  door  in  a  way  that  showed  that 
they  were  displeased,  yet  they  were  taking  the  black 
man's  money  and  giving  him  things  he  did  not  need, 
while  I  came  to  freely  give  them  the  gospel,  and  so 
I  could  see  no  just  cause  for  criticism.  The  Lord 
kept  me  very  restful  and  trustful. 

By  and  by  a  nice  looking  white  man  came  in  and 
introduced  himself,  saying,  "I  live  about  five  miles 
from  here.  I  have  heard  of  your  work  and  I  have 
no  objections  to  it.  I  have  come  to  see  if  I  can  give 
you  any  assistance?" 

Then  I  explained  the  situation  and  said,  "You 
are  the  answer  to  my  prayer;  find  a  white  family 
with  whom  I  can  lodge."  "I  am  on  horseback,"  he 
replied,  "and  it  is  late  or  I  would  take  you  to  my 
home."  He  went  out  and  after  consulting  with  the 
colored  people  returned,  saying,  "I  fear  we  can  find 
no  place."  I  said,  "Get  one  of  those  wagons  that  the 
colored  people  have  and  take  me  to  the  nearest  white 
family."  He  did  so.  It  was  about  a  mile  and  a 
half.  An  old  lady  with  a  little  boy  about  four  years 
old  came  out  of  a  poor  cabin.  She  said  her  husband 
was  away  and  she  could  not  keep  me.  My  God-sent 
friend  had  told  me  she  was  a  Baptist.  He  urged  her 
103 


to  take  me.  She  said,  "No,"  but  I  got  out  of  the 
wagon  and  told  him  to  drive  off.  Then  I  took  the 
little  boy  by  the  hand,  saying  to  the  mother,  "I  am 
your  sister  Baptist  and  I  am  going  to  spend  the  night 
with  you,  for  you  see  it  is  nearly  dark."  So  I  smiled 
myself  into  the  house  as  if  I  really  was  her  long  ab- 
sent sister  come  to  see  her.  I  asked  about  her  chil- 
dren and  the  little  boy  who  was  her  grandson,  and  we 
had  a  good  social  time  till  she  rose,  saying,  "I  must 
get  my  old  man's  supper,  I  had  almost  forgot  it." 

It  was  a  simple  supper  for  they  were  poor  indeed. 
There  were  no  books  in  their  home,  because  none  of 
them  could  read  and  they  had  not  been  to  church  for 
years.  Yet  they  were  Christians.  The  "old  man" 
did  not  seem  much  troubled,  though  greatly  sur- 
prised at  my  presence.  I  showed  him  a  Bible  that 
I  was  going  to  leave  with  him.  Some  one  would 
come  who  could  read  it  to  them.  After  supper  I 
read  chapter  after  chapter  to  those  dear  old  people, 
and  they  drank  it  in,  oh,  so  eagerly  !  I  felt  guilty  and 
said  to  myself,  "Why  did  you  not  come  years  ago  and 
teach  these  poor  people  to  read  the  Bible  ?"  And  to- 
day I  feel  sure  that  if  I  were  not  with  the  colored 
people,  I  would  be  -  with  those  poor  whites  of  the 
South.  Thank  God  they  are  being  helped  by  others. 
God  sent  me  to  the  association,  in  part,  to  comfort 
and  feed  those  two  old,  hungry  hearts.  We  ended 
the  evening  with  prayers  and  tears  of  joy. 

Early  the  next  morning  the  husband  got  his  oxen 
and  old  wagon  and  I  persuaded  his  wife  and  boy  to 
accompany  me  ;  so  we  all  got  into  the  wagcn  and  were 
soon  at  the  place  of  meeting.  I  was  to  have  a  chil- 
dren's meeting  in  the  church.  My  white  sister  did 
not  want  to  come  in,  but  I  took  her  by  the  hand  and 
said,  "Yes,  yes,  you  must  stay  with  me,  with  me." 
And  I  led  her  into  the  church  and  gave  her  a  seat  be- 
side me. 

The  children  were  there  and  also  the  men  and  wo- 
men. The  Lord  gave  us  a  great  blessing.  Some  of 
the  children  were  converted.  One  child  about  four 

104 


years  old  came  up  in  tears  and  said,  "I  want  to  love 
Jesus."  I  took  her  on  my  knees  and  prayed  for  her, 
and  glancing  at  my  white  sister  saw  she  was  wiping 
the  tears  from  her  eyes.  I  said  to  myself,  Glory  to 
God.  The  day  will  come  when  we  will  all  meet  at 
the  cross  of  Christ  and  join  in  the  glad  new  song, 
"Worthy  is  the  lamb  that  was  slain  and  hast  re- 
deemed us  with  thy  blood  out  of  every  kindred 
tongue  and  people." — Rev.  5  19. 

These  dear  old  people  left  after  my  meeting,  and 
my  other  white  friend  came,  according  to  promise, 
with  his  buggy  and  took  me  to  his  home  for  the 
night,  and  sent  me  on  Monday  to  the  railroad  station. 
He  came  to  the  association  in  time  to  be  present  at 
a  meeting  I  held  about  4  o'clock  with  the  women  in 
the  arbor.  On  the  way  home  he  said,  "I  never  be- 
fore saw  such  interested  faces  as  those  of  the  women 
to-day.  They  surely  do  want  to  learn."  God  bless 
the  dear  women  of  Louisiana,  is  still  my  daily  prayer. 

WHAT    I    DID   AT   ASSOCIATIONS. 

You  ask  what  I  did  at  the  associations  that  I  was 
so  anxious  to  attend?  I  answer,  many  little  things. 
•I  would  sit  in  the  meetings  and  listen  to  all  that  was 
said.  I  was  studying  the  people  and  praying  that  I 
might  know  where  to  catch  on  so  as  to  help.  I  made 
suggestions  or  talks  to  the  leaders  as  to  plans  of  work 
and  how  to  settle  difficulties.  I  never  got  up  in  any 
business  meeting  to  discuss  a  subject  because  I  did 
not  think  it  was  womanly,  but  I  read  papers  on  sub- 
jects assigned  me.  Often  when  some  troublesome 
question  was  being  discussed,  I  wrote  little  notes 
with  a  word  of  advice  and  passed  them  on  to  the 
brothers  that  I  thought  could  settle  the  matter,  or 
sent  a  text  of  scripture  to  some  brother  that  I  thought 
needed  reproof.  Sometimes  when  they  were  angry 
and  said  unkind  things  to  each  other  I  have  asked 
that  I  might  pray  and  the  request  was  always 
granted. 

I  served  on  committees  in  the  early  part  of  my 
105 


work  and  wrote  many  resolutions  and  discussed 
them  with  the  committee.  It  was  surprising  to  me 
that  they  listened  so  kindly  to  my  advice,  but  I  tried 
to  give  it  humbly  and  respectfully.  The  colored 
preachers  did  not  seem  to  care  whether  I  was  black- 
er white,  male  or  female.  I  had  come  to  help  and 
they  accepted  my  help  and  there  we  settled  it,  and  it 
has  remained  settled  ever  since  so  far  as  the  black 
people  and  myself  are  concerned.  We  never  argued 
or  fussed  about  race  or  sex ;  we  understood  each 
other  and  each  tried  to  help  the  other.  It  is  true 
that  there  was  a  quiet  understanding  that  we  all  be- 
longed to  the  same  family. 

I  improved  the  recess  by  holding  meetings  with 
the  women  and  children  and  early  morning  Bible 
readings  with  ministers  and  delegates  who  had 
enough  love  for  the  Bible  to  make  them  give  up 
their  morning  nap,  and  even  breakfast,  in  order  to  be 
present.  You  would  have  been  surprised  to  see  how 
many  were  willing  to  make  that  sacrifice.  I  always 
carried  Bibles  to  these  meetings. 

I  do  not  think  I  ever  told  the -people  that  I  was 
only  a  zvoman,  or  that  I  was  a  white  woman.  What 
was  the  use  of  telling  them  what  they  knew  when  I 
had  come  to  tell  them  what  they  did  not  know.  Time 
was  too  precious  to  be  wasted.  I  have  been  with  the 
black  people  in  their  homes  as  well  as  in  meetings, 
and  wherever  I  have  met  them  they  have  treated  me 
with  the  utmost  respect. 


106 


EVILS  I  HAVE  TRIED  TO 
CORRECT. 

From  the  beginning  of  my  work  I  knew  there 
was  a  wealth  of  motherhood  in  the  black  women's 
hearts,  but  I  feared  the  fathers  lacked  a  love  for  the 
children  and  their  mothers.  Many  fathers  entirely 
deserted  their  homes,  leaving  the  burden  all  upon  the 
mothers,  but  it  was  a  rare  thing  that  a  mother  thus 
left  her  children.  Even  when  the  father  did  not  go 
off  with  another  woman,  he  often  failed  to  provide 
for  his  family.  I  am  glad  God  let  me  live  to  see  that 
the  black  man  has  the  same  father's  love  that  exists 
in  the  hearts  of  other  races,  but  alas !  his  slave  train- 
ing crushed  out  this  father's  care  and  love,  because 
the  master  took  from  the  husband  and  father  all  the 
responsibility  of  providing  for  wife  and  child ;  but 
the  mother,  of  course,  had  the  care  of  the  baby,  at 
least  until  it  was  able  to  work.  I  found  the  colored 
people  always  spoke  of  mother,  but  rarely  of  father. 

I'm  a  little  afraid  that  in  all  races  fathers  too 
often  shirk  their  part  in  the  training  of  their  chil- 
dren, though  they  may  provide  for  their  temporal 
wants.  During  the  last  five  years  there  has  been  a 
great  improvement  in  the  homes  of  my  fireside  pu- 
pils ;  since  we  changed  "mothers'  pledge"  to  "parents' 
pledge."  The  wife  often  writes  with  delight  of  the 
help  the  father  is  in  reading  to  the  children  and 
•consulting  with  her  about  their  general  management. 
Oh,  I  know  so  many  beautiful  homes  where  love  and 
intelligence  rule  the  household,  and  the  children  are 
being  trained  for  God's  glory  and  usefulness  in  the 
world — trained  by  the  united  love  and  care  of  father 
and  mother. 

107 


But  much  yet  remains  to  be  done.  Our  young  men 
should  be  taught  that  to  marry  includes  providing 
a  home  for  his  wife,  giving  her  time  to  keep  that 
home  in  good  order,  and  make  it  a  true  home  for 
himself  and  children.  To  prove  this  reform  I  give 
you  the  following  resolutions : 

At  three  large  associations  in  the  state  of  Ar- 
kansas we  have  talked  earnestly  and  prayerfully 
about  the  subject  of  home  religion,  and  the  pastors 
and  delegates  all  agreed  to  be  more  thoughtful  and 
try  harder,  to  make  home  what  it  should  be.  They 
not  only  promised  this  for  themselves  but  they 
promised  to  teach  the  same  lesson  to  all  the  husbands 
and  fathers  under  their  influence,  but  we  all  agreed 
that  the  wife  and  mother  had  the  power  in  her  hands 
to  make  home  happy  and  intelligent,  much  more 
than  the  father  had.  This  was  the  entering  wedge 
that  led  to  the  changing  of  our  pledge  from 
"Mothers"  to  "Parents." 

I  will  give  you  a  part  of  resolutions  that  were 
discussed  and  unanimously  adopted  at  three  associ- 
ations, one  state  convention,  and  at  some  smaller 
meetings  in  1893.  I  give  it  to  you  so  that  you  can 
see  that  many,  yes,  a  large  number  of  the  husbands 
and  fathers,  are  anxious  and  willing  to  do  their  part 
toward  making  home  happy  and  intelligent. 

RESOLUTION  ON  FIRESIDE  SCHOOLS  AND 
HOME  RELIGION. 

"First.  That  we  will  take  more  time  and 
thought  in  helping  wife  and  mother  to  become  in- 
telligent and  also  in  helping  her  to  overcome  the 
daily  temptations  that  surround  her.  To  this  end  we 
will  provide  her  with  the  books  and  papers  neces- 
sary to  join  the  Fireside  School,  and  we  will  encour- 
age and  help  her  to  fufill  the  duties  required  by  that 
school. 

"Second.  That  if  possible  we  will  provide  our 
homes  with  the  proper  cooking  and  other  household 
utensils  and  furniture,  so  as  to  make  the  housework 
108 


easier  for  mother — have  the  wood  and  water  in  a  con- 
venient place,  etc.  When  there  are  many  children 
in  the  family,  or  much  work  to  do,  we  will  help  her 
all  we  can  when  we  are  at  home,  and  we  zvill  stay 
at  home  as  much  as  our  daily  labor  will  allow  us. 

"Third.  That  we  will  make  our  homes  as  com- 
fortable and  attractive  as  possible  for  the  sake  of  our 
dear  children.  We  think  it  better  to  spend  less 
money  in  dressing  them  in  a  fashionable  way,  which 
will  only  lead  them  to  go  aivay  from  home,  and  in- 
stead spend  more  money  for  books,  papers,  music, 
and  such  things  as  should  induce  a  good  child  to 
stay  at.  home. 

"Fourth.  That  we  believe  it  is  the  husband's  duty 
to  provide  food,  raiment,  and  whatever  is  needed  for 
the  home,  and  that  it  is  the  wife's  duty  to  prepare 
it  for  use,  cook  the  food,  make  the  garments,  etc., 
and  also  to  keep  the  home  neat  and  attractive  for 
husband  and  children.  This  she  cannot  do  if  she 
must  spend  her  time  in  earning  their  daily  bread." 

I,  also,  thus  exhorted  the  wives :  "Dear  sisters, 
I  want  you  to  read  these  resolutions  a  great  many 
times,  and  thank  God  for  them,  and  then  try  to  do 
your  part.  Do  not  sit  down  in  a  sulky  way  and  say, 
'I  know  the  men  are  not  going  to  do  what  they  say. 
They  will  talk  nice  at  the  meeting,  but  when  they 
come  home  they  will  let  the  wife  carry  the  heaviest 
part  of  the  burden — I  know  them,'  and  then  shrug 
your  shoulders  and  look  as  if  you  did  not  believe  one 
word  they  said.  Now,  dear  sisters,  if  you  behave 
in  that  manner  you  will  spoil  the  whole  thing.  Only 
bclici'c  the  husbands  mean  what  they  say,  and  help 
them  carry  out  their  good  resolutions.  Re  pleasant 
and  hopeful.  Do  not  make  trouble  for  yourself  by 
expecting  it,  but  look  for  brighter  days." 

LACK  OF  PROMPTNESS. 

I  have  wasted  years  of  my  life  waiting  upon 
tardy    people    at    church,    or    at    some    other    ap- 
pointment.   They  did  not  seem  to  know  that  break- 
109 


ing  a  promise  was  telling  a  lie,  unless  some  accident 
prevented  their  keeping  the  promise.  This  lack  of 
promptness  was  seen  in  the  household  affairs.  Un- 
less compelled  to  rise  at  the  proper  hour  they  were 
tardy ;  women  and  men  would  carelessly  gossip  in- 
stead of  doing  the  work  at  the  proper  time  and  keep- 
ing the  house  in  order.  They  worked  when  they  felt 
like  it,  instead  of  being  governed  by  the  principle 
of  right,  and  this  matter  of  feeling  was  often  trans- 
ferred to  their  religion  and  became  the  frequent 
cause  of  back-sliding.  You  must  not  understand  that 
every  one  belonging  to  the  race  acted  thus,  but  cer- 
tainly it  was  true  of  the  majority.  Along  this  line 
I  am  glad  to  report  great  improvements.  More  of 
them  are  careful  about  promising  and  keeping  their 
promises,  more  homes  are  kept  in  order,  regular 
seasons  for  prayer  and  Bible  study  are  observed, 
even  when  they  do  not  feel  like  it.  A  woman  said 
one  day,  "Some  mornings  I  don't  want  to  get  up, 
but  my  children  will  starve  if  I  don't,  so  I  get  break- 
fast for  the  body  when  I  don't  feel  like  it.  And  then 
I  feed  the  soul  for  the  same  reason,  with  my  Bible 
lesson  and  prayer."  How  many  of  my  white 
mothers  are  as  wise  ? 

SACRIFICING   THE    SPIRITUAL  TO  THE 
MATERIAL. 

At  the  associations  I  attended,  ten  minutes  were 
often  allowed  for  each  pastor  to  report  the  condition 
of  his  church.  I  had  my  pencil  and  took  notes.  In 
one  association  five  of  them  had  built  church  houses, 
but  reported  few  or  no  converts,  and  a  very  cold 
condition  of  the  members  spiritually.  This  set  me  to 
thinking.  If  building  church  edifices  is  taught  in 
the  New  Testament  then  it  should  be  a  means  of 
grace  to  draw  each  member  nearer  to  Christ.  I'll  see 
what  the  word  says  on  this  subject.  Well,  do  you 
know  what  I  found  ?  I  found  that  there  is  no  refer- 
ence to  the  building  of  church  houses;  Chris- 


tians  worshipped  in  private  homes.  Strange  that 
what  now  costs  Christians  millions  of  dollars  should 
have  no  place  in  the  New  Testament  record. 

I  also  noted  that  money  was  collected  from  saint 
and  sinner  alike,  and  by  means  of  fairs  and  suppers, 
and  more  than  half  of  the  Sabbath  was  used  for  col- 
lecting money. 

Another  note  registered  the  fact  that  pastors  had 
charge  of  the  financial  work  because  no  one  else  had 
time  or  else  were  not  qualified.  Turning  again  to 
the  Bible  I  find  that  God  had  explicitly  told  the  pas- 
tor that  his  duty  was  prayer  and  the  ministry  of  the 
word.  Acts  6:4.  The  New  Testament  pastors 
would  not  leave  this  work,  even  to  look  aftdr  the 
poor,  but  deacons  were  appointed  for  that  purpose. 
Now,  alas,  all  over  the  land  big  steeple  houses  grind 
the  money  out  of  the  poor  washerwoman's  hands, 
and  the  pastor  has  given  up  feeding  the  flock  in 
order  to  direct  this  work.  In  Louisiana  the  edifice 
was  not  very  expensive,  and  yet  it  was  beyond  their 
means.  I  tried  to  show  the  pastors  their  mistake. 

BENEVOLENT  AND  SECRET  SOCIETIES. 

When  I  came  to  New  Orleans  in  1873,  only  eight 
years  after  the  war,  I  found  the  benevolent  organiza- 
tions independent  of  the  church  were  numerous. 
They  grew  out  of  the  fact  that  the  people  were  poor. 
The  church  did  not  or  could  not  care  for  them  in 
time  of  sickness  nor  see  that  they  were  buried  decent- 
ly. Now  that  they  were  free  they  wanted  to  be 
buried  like  white  people.  I  tried  to  show  them  that 
this  was  the  work  of  the  church  and  that  the  money 
should  be  placed  in  that  treasury  and  used  as  the 
early  church  did.  Acts  6.  But  they  said  the 
church  would  not  take  the  responsibility.  The  re- 
sult was  that  saints  and  sinners  joined  in  the  move- 
ment, and  soon  these  societies  grew  to  be  very  popu- 
lar. Even  Christians  would  say,  "Yes,  I  must  go  to 
my  society  meeting  and  pay  my  dues.  I  can't  neg- 


lect  that  to  attend  the  prayer  meeting,  for  who  will 
care  for  me  when  I  arn  sick."  Sometimes  these 
meetings  were  held  on  Sunday.  You  can  easily  see 
that  these  societies  helped  drain  the  church  of  its 
money  and  led  Christians  to  look  to  the  world  for 
help  rather  than  direct  to  God,  and  thus  lessened 
their  respect  for  the  church.  Many  could  not  see  that 
the  money  they  gave  the  church  did  the  members  any 
good.  They  did  not  give  as  cheerfully  as  they  had 
formerly  done.  I  taught  them  to  save  their  money 
and  to  be  industrious  and  then  they  would  be  able  to 
care  for  themselves  in  time  of  trouble.  I  saw  that  the 
indolent  became  more  indolent  and  lazy  because  they 
would  say,  "The  society  will  take  care  of  me."  It  was 
very  difficult  for  these  people  to  save  their  money. 
It  was  often  stolen  and  we  had  no  savings  banks  in 
those  days.  We  needed  them.  The  failure  of  the 
Freedman's  Bank,  of  which  my  readers  know,  dis- 
couraged many.  Indeed  there  was  much  to  discour- 
age and  hinder  the  progress  of  the  poor  black  man  in 
those  early  days,  and  there  is  almost  as  much  to-day. 
Slavery  gave  him  so  little  knowledge  of  business. 

The  secret  societies  followed  the  benevolent.  In- 
deed in  many  places  they  went  before.  Soon  they 
had  the  right  of  way  and  the  church  was  left  in  the 
rear,  in  the  opinion  of  a  large  number.  In  1880 
some  one  whom  we  sent  out  to  collect  facts  said  we 
had  forty  different  organizations  among  the  colored 
people  of  Louisiana.  The  women  often  had  their 
societies  separate  from  the  men.  My  judgment, 
based  upon  observation,  take  it  all  in  all,  is  that  even 
those  benevolent  organizations  did  far  more  evil  than 
good.  The  secret  societies  were  always  a  curse. 
They  caused  much  domestic  unhappiness  along  with 
other  evils.  It  is  true  that  the  churches  were  not 
up  to  the  standard  but  the  best  people  were  in  them. 
Now  through  the  sinner  officers  in  the  societies  bad 
men  have  the  power  to  place  the  societies  in  place  of 
the  church,  to  magnify  them  and  belittle  the  church, 
charging  it  with  not  caring  for  them  when  sick,  for- 


getting  or  covering  up  the  truth,  that  their  money 
and  influence  have  been  given  to  the  societies  in- 
stead of  to  their  churches.  The  child  of  God  will 
always  find  that  these  societies  lessen  his  trust  in  his 
heavenly  Father  and  lead  him  to  love  the  things  of 
the  world.  Phil.  4:19  is  true  for  those  who  follow 
Jesus. 

INTEMPERANCE. 

Intemperance  was  a  terrible  sin  in  Louisiana. 
The  colored  people  had  not  learned  to  control  them- 
selves and  they  were  subject  to  great  temptations. 
Saloons  and  groceries  worked  together.  You  could 
not  buy  a  piece  of  bread  without  a  whiskey  bottle 
staring  you  in  the  face.  While  in  the  grocery  on  a 
plantation  one  day,  I  noticed  that  the  owner  gave  a 
colored  man  a  drink  of  whiskey.  I  asked,  "Do  you 
give  the  people  liquor?"  "O,  yes,  we  are  very  gen- 
erous. We  often  give  them  two  or  three  drams  for 
nothing."  "Do  all  the  stores  do  the  same?"  "Yes, 
all  that  I  know,"  was  his  reply.  "Two  or  three 
drams  would  make  them  half  drunk,"  said  I.  He 
laughed,  but  I  told  him  how  wicked  it  was,  from  a 
Bible  standpoint.  In  business  he  said  it  was  right, 
and  I  left  him. 

I  remember  staying  in  a  poor  cabin  one  night 
where  lived  a  good  mother  with  five  children.  The 
husband  was  good  when  not  under  the  influence  of 
liquor.  He  had  just  received  seven  dollars  of  his 
wages.  His  wife  begged  for  the  monev,  but  he 
would  not  give  it  to  her.  He  bought  a  dollar's  worth 
of  groceries  and  left.  We  had  supper  and  waited  in 
vain  for  the  husband.  He  came  home  after  12 
o'clock  quite  drunk  and  money  all  gone.  Our  tem- 
perance work  accomplished  a  great  reform.  Even 
the  children  were  very  faithful  in  keeping  their 
pledges.  For  example,  a  little  boy  in  Monroe,  La., 
about  eight  years  old  signed  the  pledge.  He  was 
sick  with  measles.  The  doctor  said  give  him  some 
whiskey  to-day.  The  child  was  very  sick,  he  had 

"3 


not  spoken  all  day,  but  now  he  caught  his  mother's 
hand  and  pulled  her  down,  whispering,  "I'm  temper- 
ance; I  can't  take  the  whiskey."  The  doctor  and 
mother  coaxed  and  threatened,  telling  him  he  would 
die  if  he  did  not  take  the  whiskey,  but  the  child  was 
firm.  The  next  day  the  measles  came  out  and  he  got 
well  more  quickly  than  those  who  took  the  toddy. 
Some  of  the  children  induced  their  neighbors  to 
sign  the  pledge,  and  even  had  courage  to  reprove 
preachers.  Alex.  Brown,  of  Thibodeaux,  La.,  when 
only  six  years  old  signed  the  pledge  for  me,  and  was 
a  great  help  to  the  cause,  talking  temperance  to 
preachers.  This  boy  is  now  a  teacher  in  Leland  Uni- 
versity. The  pastor  of  his  father's  church  slept  be- 
hind his  pulpit  from  the  effects  of  liquor  while  I 
gave  a  Bible  lesson  in  the  church.  Poor  man,  I  ex- 
pect his  mother  gave  him  whiskey  toddy  the  day  he 
was  born,  by  order  of  the  doctor,  who  also  gave  the 
mother  a  dram  each  day,  and  thus  the  child  acquired 
a  thirst  for  liquor  with  his  mother's  milk.  Then  I 
ask  the  question  "Who  is  to  blame?"  I  fear  some 
doctors,  together  with  that  grocery  man  of  whom  I 
speak,  will  have  a  hard  time  at  the  judgment  seat 
when  the  secrets  of  all  hearts  will  be  revealed. 


114 


TEMPERANCE  REFORM  AND  THE 
SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 

Our  temperance  and  Sunday  school  work  accom- 
plish a  great  reform.  We  give  the  following  testi- 
monies from  New  Orleans  pastors  in  1879 : 

I  will  never  recognize  a  minister  who  uses  intox- 
icating liquor,  or  who  has  it  on  his  breath.  It  is  a 
sin  before  God  to  send  children  to  the  grocery  on 
Sunday  or  any  other  day,  for  brandy,  wine,  or  any 
kind  of  liquor.  Don't  touch  it  or  you'll  never  prosper. 

About  Sabbath  schools  I  wish  to  say : 

Whereas,  the  Sabbath  school  is  the  best  of  all 
schools,  and  is  taught  on  the  best  of  all  days,  and  the 
Bible  is  the  best  of  all  books — teaching  us  of  heaven, 
the  best  of  all  homes,  through  the  name  of  Jesus,  the 
best  of  all  friends ; 

Resolved,  that  our  pastors  and  deacons  shall 
start  and  keep  alive  during  the  whole  year,  a  Sabbath 
school  in  every  church. 

REV.  THOMAS  PETERSON, 
President  of  Freedman's  Baptist  Association. 

I  used  tobacco  all  my  life  till  just  one  year  ago. 
I  quit  chewing  and  I  am  trying  to  quit  smoking,  and 
God  will  help  me,  and  I  advise  every  one  to  quit  it. 
I  always  was  a  temperance  man  in  one  sense,  but 
since  I  signed  the  pledge  I  find  I  am  much  better 
without  wine  and  beer  also.  Then  it  saves  money. 
Two  years  ago  I  first  brought  the  temperance  pledge 
into  my  church,  and  I  thank  God  for  it.  It  stops 
fighting.  It  gives  more  money  for  the  care  of  their 
children  and  to  get  their  clothes  and  books. 

At  our  meeting  last  night  one  of  my  deacons  gave 

"5 


the  following  testimony :  I  used  to  spend  fifty  cents 
each  day  for  liquor,  but  now  I  have  stopped  drink- 
ing, and  saved  $182.50  this  year.  The  Sabbath 
school  has  saved  many  of  my  little  children  who  are 
now  members  of  the  church. 

REV.  CHARLES  WILLIAMS, 
Pastor  Amozion  Baptist  Church. 

It  is  five  years  since  Sister  Moore  brought  the 
temperance  pledge  into  my  church,  and  it  has  been 
a  blessing  ever  since.  Three  of  my  members  came 
to  me  months  after  they  had  signed  the  pledge  and 
each  said :  "I  have  saved  by  not  drinking,  from  $2.50 
to  $3.00  per  week,  and  these  men  were  only  moderate 
drinkers.  I  never  knew  them  to  be  drunk,  but  they 
would  take  two  or  three  drams  or  more  every  day, 
and  often  spend  fifty  cents  in  treating  others,  and  so 
squander  nearly  all  the  money  they  earned,  and  their 
families  had  to  suffer.  $2.50  a  week  is  $10.00  per 
month — too  much  to  spend  for  whisky.  Now 
these  men  have  better  health  and  when  they  come  to 
church  they  do  not  look  drowsy  as  they  used  to,  but 
are  wide  awake,  and  hear  what  I  say.  The  same  can 
be  said  of  many  others.  Temperance  makes  them 
better  in  body,  mind,  and  soul. 

REV.  GEORGE  W.  WALKER, 
Pastor  of  the  Austerliz  Baptist  Church. 

In  this  church  they  passed  the  following  resolu- 
tion: "Resolved,  that  as  a  church  we  will  do  our 
marketing  and  cooking  for  the  Sabbath  on  Satur- 
day." I  copy  from  the  same  preacher  the  following  : 
"The  Sabbath  school  has  been  a  great  blessing  to  my 
church.  Since  the  members  have  begun  to  read  and 
study  the  Bible,  I  do  not  have  much  trouble  with  dis- 
cipline. It  has  also  been  the  means,  through  God, 
during  the  last  three  years,  of  the  conversion  of  more 
than  one  hundred  of  my  young  people.  I  have  a 
large  class  of  older  members  that  I  -am  teaching, 
and  it  has  been  a  great  help  to  myself  and  them." 

116 


TEACHABLENESS  OF  PASTORS. 

The  Sabbath  school  workers  and  sisters  were 
very  teachable  and  anxious  to  learn  in  those  early 
days,  and  it  was  very  surprising  and  encouraging 
to  me  that  even  the  pastors  received  my  advice  in 
a  humble,  patient  spirit,  and  did  improve.  I  give 
you  a  part  of  a  paper  which  was  kindly  received  at 
one  association  in  1884,  as  a  sample : 

Dear  Brethren  of  the  Association: — I  am  espe- 
cially interested  in  your  association,  having  visited 
and  revisited,  many  times,  nearly  every  church  in 
the  association,  taught  your  children,  and  sat  in 
your  homes  to  preach  my  little  gospel  fireside  ser- 
mon, with  the  Bible  in  our  hands.  You  have  a  very 
warm  place  in  my  heart,  and  you  can  never  know 
with  what  prayerful  interest  I  have  followed  you 
in  the  past  years.  No  mother  ever  watched  her 
children  with  greater  anxiety  than  I  have  watched 
you.  1  find  much  to  commend  and  much  to  make 
me  sorry. 

Pardon  me  if  I  tell  you  some  of  your  faults. 
The  Bible  says,  "Faithful  are  the  wounds  of  a 
friend."  (Prov.,  27:6.)  Surely  my  ten  years  of 
labor  in  Louisiana  has  proven  that  I  am  your  friend. 
If  I  know  my  own  heart  I  can  say  with  Paul  (i 
Thess.,  2:7,  8)  "But  we  were  gentle  in  the  midst 
of  you,  as  when  a  nurse  cherisheth  her  own  children  ; 
even  so  being  affectionately  desirous  of  you,  we 
were  well  pleased  to  impart  unto  you  not  the  gospel 
of  God  only,  but  also  our  own  souls,  because  ye 
were  become  very  dear  to  us." 

Yes,  you  are  dear  to  me ;  I  do  so  long  to  see  you 
all  rise  and  take  the  place  God  has  for  you.  I  do 

117 


not  forget  that  there  are  among  you  brave,  good 
men  who  are  striving  amid  discouragements  to  lead 
their  flocks  unto  the  paths  of  righteousness,  and 
what  I  say  will  help  them. 

There  are  some  evils  that  must  be  corrected : 
First,  you  close  not  only  your  Sunday  schools,  but 
many  of  your  churches,  during  the  rainy,  cold 
weather,  and  during  sugar-making.  There  may  be 
a  very  few  of  the  most  faithful  who  meet  occasion- 
ally, but  you  act  as  if  your  church  covenant  read  as 
follows :  "We  will  not  neglect  public  worship  and 
the  assembling  of  ourselves  together  for  six  or  eight 
months  in  the  year,  but  during  the  muddy  weather 
and  busy  time  it  takes  all  our  strength  to  do  our 
own  work,  and  we  have  no  time  left  for  the  Lord's 
service."  That  is  what  you  say  in  actions ;  and  mean- 
while Satan  is  busy  and  has  about  pulled  down  the 
work  you  built  the  other  six  months  of  the  year. 
Brethren,  am  I  not  telling  the  truth  ?  Is  this  putting 
God  and  His  work  first?  Is  it  "seeking  first  the 
kingdom  of  God"?  You  must  answer  this  question 
at  the  judgment.  Better  answer  it  now. 

Second,  your  pastors  and  deacons  neglect  the 
children  and  young  people ;  only  one  here  and  there 
can  we  get  into  the  Sunday  school.  I  have  been  at 
churches  in  your  association  when  in  the  Sunday 
school  thirty  or  forty  children  were  taught  by  an 
unconverted  man,  because  there  was  no  Christian 
present,  but  when  the  hour  for  preaching  arrived  I 
found  three  or  four  preachers  all  anxious  to  get 
into  the  pulpit  to  talk  to  a  smaller  number  of  old 
people  than  there  were  children  in  Sunday  school. 
This  you  cannot  deny.  O,  when  I  think  how  the 
children  and  young  people  are  neglected,  I  cannot 
keep  the  tears  back.  If  this  evil  is  not  remedied 
soon  the  coming  generation  will  be  lost  to  the  cause 
of  Christ. 

Third,  your  pastors  and  delegates  spend  too 
much  time  in  foolish  gossip  and  talking  and  jest- 
ing, even  when  you  come  to  the  associations.  Per- 

118 


haps  at  this  very  hour  some  of  your  number  are 
out  at  the  church  door  or  on  the  street  corner  doing 
just  what  I  have  said.  I  have  often  listened  to  the 
talk  of  some  of  your  pastors  and  delegates  during 
the  hours  of  recess,  and  I  have  been  ashamed  of 
them.  The  conversation  was  not  according  to  your 
high  calling  in  Christ  Jesus. 

Fourth,  you  neglect  the  study  of  God's  word. 
Perhaps  this  is  the  foundation  of  all  the  other  evils. 
The  Bible  is  a  "lamp  to  your  feet,"  but  if  you  do 
not  use  the  lamp,  of  course  you  walk  in  darkness. 
Dear  brethren,  the  same  God  said,  "Search  the 
Scriptures"  that  said,  "Believe  and  be  baptized." 
Why  obey  one  and  neglect  the  other?  Perhaps 
there  is  not  one  pastor  or  delegate  in  your  associa- 
tion that  has  brought  his  Bible  with  him.  Is  there? 
You  may  have  a  hymn-book  or  church  manual,  but 
no  Bible.  "Search"  does  not  mean  to  read  a  chap- 
ter once  a  week,  or  even  once  a  day.  It  means  solid 
study  of  God's  Word,  expecting  the  Holy  Spirit  to 
be  your  teacher.  The  Bible  contains  the  only  mes- 
sage God  gave  you  for  the  people.  But  how  can  you 
tell  it  if  you  do  not  know  it? 


119 


NEW  PLANS  OF  CHRISTIAN 
WORK. 

In  many  places  in  Louisiana  we  kept  up  our  Sab- 
bath schools  and  church  services  during  the  cold 
weather  by  meeting  in  private  houses. 

I  find  in  my  journal,  January  n,  1886,  the  fol- 
lowing record : 

"I  left  Baton  Rouge  January  ist.  I  started  De- 
cember 3  ist,  but  lost  my  hand  satchel,  in  which  was 
a  thousand-mile  ticket  on  this  road,  and  a  little  more 
than  $25  ii:  money,  besides  other  valuables,  making 
the  entire  loss  more  than  $50.  I  had  to  go  back  and 
get  some  money.  I  laid  down  the  satchel  as  I  got 
on  the  train  to  arrange  my  other  things,  and  on 
looking  around  the  satchel  was  gone.  Well,  at  first 
this  troubled  me  a  little,  because  I  felt  that  perhaps 
God  did  not  want  me  to  go  away  from  home  this 
cold  weather,  but  then  it  was  made  plain  to  me  that 
I  should  go.  I  do  think  I  have  trusted  God 
more  this  trip  than  any  I  have  taken  for  one  year. 
I  did  not  have  much  money,  I  was  cold  most  of  the 
time,  and  was  so  weak  that  it  seemed  as  if  God  car- 
ried me  in  his  arms  from  place  to  place. 

"You  say  He  might  have  kept  me  warm.  Yes, 
but  I  would  rather  have  had  his  near  presence  than 
the  warmth ;  besides,  if  I  had  been  warm  and  others 
around  me  cold,  I  could  not  have  pitied  them. 

"I  spent  much  of  the  time  visiting  from  house  to 
house.  It  was  so  very  cold  that  the  people  could  do 
nothing  but  sit  around  the  fire.  Men  and  women, 
and  often  two  or  three  families,  would  be  in  one 
house  engaged  in  idle  gossip,  for  but  few  of  the 
poor  people  can  read.  I  got  out  my  Bible  and  we 


had  a  good  time  reading  the  word.  Often  there 
were  no  glass  windows  in  the  houses,  and  the  light 
and  cold  both  came  in  through  the  cracks,  or  we 
would  open  the  wooden  shutters.  Can  you  not  see 
how  we  looked,  taking  turns  around  the  fire-place  to 
keep  from  freezing? 

"Came  to  Delhi,  the  nth.  Found  that  the  S.  S. 
had  been  closed  for  two  months ;  no  fire  could  be 
made  in  the  church.  We  had  several  meetings  in 
private  houses.  At  the  close  of  one  of  the  meetings, 
as  my  custom  is,  I  asked  different  ones  to  tell  me 
what  they  had  learned.  The  pastor  said,  'I  have 
learned  that  you  can  have  as  good  a  meeting  in  a  pri- 
vate house  as  in  a  church  house.'  I  answered,  pri- 
vate houses  are  all  the  kind  of  Christian  church 
houses  we  read  of  in  the  New  Testament.  They 
planned  to  open  the  S.  S.  in  a  private  house  next  Sab- 
bath. We  talked  about  the  Lydia  of  Acts  xvi,  and 
found  another  woman  of  like  mind  in  Delhi.  Some 
months  after  I  had  the  pleasure  of  again  visiting 
Delhi  in  company  with  dear  Mary  Burdette.  She 
was  present  at  one  of  our  Bible  readings  in  a  private 
home  and  lodged  with  me  in  that  home  one  night. 
I  need  not  tell  you  what  a  comfort  and  inspiration 
she  was  to  us  all,  because  her  presence  always  brings 
hope  and  strength.  Praise  God  for  Miss  Burdette ! 

"I  had  sent  word  to  a  pastor  five  miles  distant 
from  Delhi  to  come  for  me ;  he  came  because  he  had 
some  other  business  in  town,  and  to  tell  me  there  was 
no  use  in  my  going  out  this  cold  weather ;  ponds  and 
lakes  frozen  over,  no  fire  in  the  church,  people  could 
not  get  together  for  a  meeting,  besides  I  would 
freeze,  etc.  But  I  would  and  did  go  with  him,  and  I 
did  not  freeze.  His  wife  had  a  nice  sjiipper  ;  after  eat- 
ing that  we  walked  a  mile  to  another  pastor's  house. 
We  had  a  large  meeting,  about  forty  persons  pres- 
ent. I  taught  them  about  Gideon's  army,  adding  that 
the  cold  weather  was  testing  their  Christian  army. 
All  seemed  intensely  interested,  never  had  a  more 
attentive  audience.  One  man  said  at  the  close,  that 


he  was  nearly  frozen  where  he  was  sitting,  but  he 
would  not  move  for  fear  he  would  miss  a  word. 
This  pastor  has  a  large  family,  so  after  the  others 
had  gone  home,  we  had  another  Bible  lesson  and 
prayer,  did  not  retire  until  after  12  o'clock. 

The  next  morning  before  breakfast  some  of  the 
neighbors  came  in  and  we  had  another  meeting. 
Then  pastor  No.  I,  who  had  brought  me  out  to  Delhi, 
came  for  me,  and  we  had  a  large  meeting  at  his 
home,  from  10 130  till  i  :3O.  Then  I  rested  an  hour, 
and  we  had  dinner,  after  which  the  father  and  five 
children  read  a  chapter  in  the  Bible.  The  father 
promised  to  read  a  chapter  every  day  with  his  family, 
and  thus  set  up  his  family  altar.  As  he  said  good- 
by,  he  added,  'Sister  Moore,  I  was  wrong  in  saying 
there  was  no  use  in  your  coming  out  to  my  house,  it 
has  done  me  good.'  There  were  tears  in  his  voice, 
and  an  earnestness  in  his  manner  which  made  me 
feel  he  would  be  more  faithful  in  the  future.  He  is 
a  good  man,  and  so  is  the  pastor  in  Delhi,  but  they 
need  help  and  encouragement.  I  wish  more  work- 
ers would  come  and  go  to  work.  The  Lord  will  pro- 
vide them  bread  and  water;  it  is  sure.  One  little 
girl  gave  me  5  cents,  and  one  10  cents,  and  one  moth- 
er 25  cents,  just  because  they  wanted  to  show  their 
love.  I  said  nothing  about  money.  This  money, 
with  10  cents  a  little  ten-year-old  boy  sent  me  in  a 
letter,  I  sent  to  our  society.  The  Women's  Society, 
in  the  church  whose  house  of  worship  was  burned, 
gave  me  $2.00,  which  I  also  sent. 

If  my  readers  could  have  been  present  in  those 
meetings,  crowded  into  little  homes,  with  only  our 
Bible  to  interest  us,  they  could  not  feel  that  a  church 
house  was  so  absolutely  necessary.  There  was 
a  freedom,  a  gladness  in  those  meetings,  a  warmth  of 
love  that  showed  us  the  advantage  of  this  New  Tes- 
tament plan  of  worship.  It  is  impossible  for  the  pas- 
tors of  large  churches  to  study  the  ability  of  each  of 
his  members  so  as  to  intelligently  set  them  all  at 
work,  hence  we  have  so  many  "dead  heads." 


The  plan  of  reading  to  the  people  in  their  homes, 
that  I  found  so  convenient  in  the  country,  I  find  is 
equally  necessary  in  the  city  in  order  to  reach  the 
masses.  The  following  has  been  my  plan  of  visit- 
ing. It  is  true  that  the  poor  people  are  tired  on  Sun- 
day and  do  not  rise  early,  therefore  the  children  are 
late  to  school.  The  mother  goes  to  some  white 
man's  house  to  cook  a  sumptuous  dinner,  while  the 
owner  of  the  house,  it  may  be,  is  at  church.  They 
must  think  the  fourth  commandment  reads,  "No  one 
but  the  man  servant  and  the  maid  servant  must  work 
on  the  Sabbath."  The  coachman  sits  outside  of  the 
church  to  care  for  the  carriage  and  horses.  But  I 
started  to  tell  you  my  plan  for  reaching  the  non- 
church  goers.  Frequently  I  take  my  Bible  at  about 
7  a.  m.,  and  begin  calling  at  the  houses.  If  it  is  sum- 
mer the  children  are  on  the  door  steps  or  in  the  yard. 
I  know  by  their  dress  that  they  are  not  going  to  Sun- 
day school.  Some  are  coming  from  the  grocery,  per- 
haps with  some  delicacy,  if  they  can  afford  it,  for  the 
Sunday  dinner.  But  all  are  willing  to  stop  every- 
thing for  at  least  ten  minutes,  to  hear  me  read  and 
pray.  The  Sunday  newspaper  finds  its  way  into  the 
hands  of  the  parents.  If  they  care  to  read  they  do 
not  usually  select  the  part  that  leads  heavenward. 
In  fact  that  part  is  hard  to  find,  and  yet  I  see  Chris- 
tians reading  it  even  on  their  way  to  church. 

I  leave  with  the  family  visited  a  good  paper. 
Often  I  find  several  neighbors  in  one  house.  In 
another  home  I  gather  the  children  into  one  corner 
of  the  house  or  alley  and  teach  them  for  longer  than 
they  give  the  teachers  for  their  classes  in  the  Sunday 
school.  So  on  I  go  until  about  noon  or  later,  if  my 
voice  holds  out.  After  dinner  I  repeat  the  same  ex- 
perience and  have  reached  ten  times  as  many  people 
as  the  man  in  the  pulpit,  and  all  my  time  has  been 
given  to  religious  instruction  and  no  part  of  it  spent 
in  taking  collections.  Miss  Button  was  very  success- 
ful in  holding  alley  meetings  with  the  children. 


Sometimes  I  go  out  to  gather  in  Sunday  school 
scholars,  but  by  the  time  I  get  them  dressed  then 
we  are  too  late.  It  is  best  to  go  Saturday  and  see 
them  and  see  that  all  things  are  ready.  Our  little 
Sunday  schools  in  the  homes  are  doing  a  blessed 
work  for  those  whose  parents  do  not  take  them  to 
Sunday  school  and  church.  Children  sent  out  alone 
on  Sunday  are  in  more  danger  than  on  week  days, 
because  boys  who  work  week  days  are  standing  on 
the  corners  with  younger  children  who  cannot  dress 
enough  to  attend  church.  I  have  often  taught  a 
class  for  ten  minutes  on  a  street  corner.  Friends, 
let  me  tell  you,  Satan  has  a  thousand  agencies  at  work 
in  our  cities  every  Sabbath,  some  of  which  reach  al- 
most every  home,  while  the  church  has  but  few.  I 
am  so  glad  "Jesus  went  about  doing  good."  I  believe 
in  the  assembling  to  exhort  one  another.  If  our 
churches  were  limited  to  fifty  members  each,  all 
might  more  easily  be  set  at  work,  and  all  would  know 
better  how  to  comfort  and  exhort, because  they  would 
learn  each  others  needs.  Pastors  would  be  able  to 
visit  each  family  at  least  once  every  week.  (Twelve 
families  should  furnish  fifty  members.)  He  would 
thus  know  not  only  their  spiritual  condition  but 
their  especial  talent  and  so  be  able  to  set  each  at 
his  appropriate  work.  These  fifty  well  fed  would 
support  the  pastor  better  than  five  hundred  half- 
starved  Christians  who  usually  live  on  one  meal  a 
week.  The  pastor's  work  is  "to  feed  the  flock  over 
which  the  Holy  Spirit  has  made  him  overseer." 
Acts  20  128.  How  can  he  see  that  this  is  done  daily 
with  five  hundred,  and  at  the  same  time  suit  the 
food  to  the  weak,  the  strong,  the  sick,  to  all  classes, 
unless  he  knows  their  condition.  You  say  it  is  not 
my  place  to  tell  the  pastor  his  duty.  Well,  we  mis- 
sionaries are  sent  out  to  feed  those  that  he  has  neg- 
lected, but  the  task  is  too  great  for  us.  Therefore 
we  report  that  the  head  steward  is  not  feeding  the 
flock  daily.  Our  Fireside  School  has  come  to  help 


124 


carry  the  provision  to  their  homes.  Will  the  pas- 
tor accept  it?  Come,  let  us  reason  together.  A 
church  with  half  its  members  in  the  hospital  unable 
for  service,  all  because  they  have  not  fed  daily  on 
the  Bible  and  prayer,  is  a  sad  sight. 


SCHOOL  BOYS  AND  GIRLS. 


125 


SPECIAL    CARE    FOR    CHILDREN. 

From  the  first  day  of  my  mission  work  I've  taken 
special  interest  in  the  children,  and  I  think  all  my 
helpers  followed  my  example.  When  I  entered  a 
home  the  mother  would  usually  say,  "Children  run 
and  play."  But  I  said,  "Oh !  no.  Please  don't  send 
the  children  away."  Hence  the  children  watched 
for  my  coming.  Often  I  found  no  one  at  home  but 
the  children  so  I  sometimes  carried  needles  and  thread 
and  showed  the  girls  how  to  mend  the  baby's  dress, 
sew  on  buttons,  and  other  things,  meanwhile  having 
a  quiet  mother  talk  with  them.  A  large  number  of 
children  were  converted  in  meetings  held  in  the 
homes. 

I  met  a  young  man  about  five  years  ago,  I  cannot 
now  give  his  name,  who  said,  "Sister  Moore,  you 
don't  know  me,  but  when  I  was  a  little  boy  I  was  con- 
verted during  a  visit  you  made  in  my  home."  He  is 
only  one  of  many.  I  mention  this  that  other  mission- 
aries may  give  more  attention  to  the  children  in  the 
homes,  as  well  as  in  meetings. 

Parents  often  say  to  me,  "I  can't  let  my  child  join 
the  church.  If 'he  is  converted  he  is  sure  to  back- 
slide." This  sounds  very  much  like  a  mother  say- 
ing, "I  must  not  feed  my  'baby  till  he  grows  strong." 
Is  it  any  wonder  that  he  dies  ?  There  is  not  one  pas- 
tor in  fifty  who  knows  how,  or  who  does  cut  up  the 
food  fine  enough  to  feed  the  children.  He  might 
know  that  the  parents  can  eat  the  food  prepared 
for  the  children,  so  that  the  whole  congregation 
could  eat  with  the  children.  My  heart  aches  for  the 
poor  neglected  children,  even  in  rich,  intelligent 
Christian  homes;  hungry  little  hearts  with  nothing 
126 


to  eat.  Because  of  this  fact  we  have  been  anxious 
to  get  good  books  into  all  homes.  Part  of  our  par- 
ents' pledge  reads  as  follows:  "I  promise,  with 
God's  help,  that  I  will  pray  with  and  for  my  children 
and  daily  teach  them  God's  word  and  expect  their 
early  conversion." 

I  got  my  first  foreign  mission  money  in  Louis- 
iana from  a  children's  band  in  New  Orleans  in  1874. 
It  was  given  to  Rev.  Perry,  of  New  York,  and  used 
for  a  mission  in  Hayti.  We  had  the  children  in 
many  parts  of  the  state  raising  vegetables,  picking 
cotton,  running  errands,  etc.,  getting  money  for 
missions.  But  the  parents  often  discouraged  them, 
saying,  "It  is  foolishness."  So  few  have  learned 
that  the  best  way  to  make  children  happy  is  to  teach 
them  to  give  rather  than  to  receive.  But  how  can 
parents  teach  what  they  do  not  know  ? 

Notwithstanding  so  few  parents  agreed  with  me 
in  teaching  their  children  to  give  by  self-denial,  yet 
the  seed  did  grow  in  some  hearts,  because  of  our 
continued  sowing  and  hoeing. 

SOME  ENCOURAGING  RESULTS. 

I  wrote  to  our  Fireside  Schools  in  "Hope"  for 
December,  1898,  requesting  them  to  give  no  presents 
to  each  other  on  Christmas,  nor  to  prepare  extra  din- 
ners for  that  day,  and  send  what  they  would  have 
thus  used  for  the  heathen  in  Africa. 

Many  did  not  like  the  plan,  but  a  few  tried  it,  and 
as  a  result  we  received  up  to  February  i,  $70.50,  from 
25  families,  12  Bible  bands,  41  individuals,  17  Sun- 
shine Bands  of  children. 

We  know  that  most  of  these  donors  are  poor; 
had  they  been  rich  the  gift  would  have  been  greater 
in  earthly  coin,  but  no  greater  on  heaven's  record. 

This  money  represents  about  300  persons,  we  can- 
not give  the  exact  number. 

Some  did  not  tell  us  how  the  money  was  saved. 
Several  children  told  how  they  gave  up  dolls  and 
127 


firecrackers,  and  money  given  them  for  Christmas 
was  gladly  sent  to  the  heathen  children.  Families 
gave  up  the  usual  Christmas  dinner,  etc.  We  learned 
enough  by  this  experiment  to  know  that  with  thought 
and  with  self-denial  a  great  amount  of  money  could 
be  thus  raised,  and  each  donor  would  be  healthier 
if  they  would  thus  save  from  unnecessary  food  and 
raiment. 

I  do  testify  that  the  few  self-denials  that  I 
have  made  added  more  to  my  happiness  than  all  my 
many  indulgences. 

But  best  of  all  we  have  the  testimony  of  our 
blessed  Savior  who  said,  "It  is  more  blessed  to  give 
than  to  receive,"  and  who  did  deny  himself  the  joys 
of  heaven  for  the  sorrows  of  earth.  Read  Phil. 

2:5-7- 

I  was  present  at  the  organization  of  the  Colored 
Baptist  Foreign  Mission  Convention,  which  was 
formed  at  Montgomery,  Ala.,  in  1881,  and  was  one 
of  the  committee  that  framed  the  constitution.  At  its 
fourth  annual  session,  at  Meridian,  Miss.,  the  fol- 
lowing was  offered : 

Resolved,  that  we  condemn  the  raising  of  money 
for  this  convention  by  fairs,  suppers,  etc. 

This  resolution  led  to  considerable  discussion, 
but  brought  out  the  fact  that  our  best  men  all  over 
the  South  were  opposed  to  these  unlawful  schemes. 
This  greatly  encouraged  me.  I  was  made  a  life 
member  by  the  convention  at  this  meeting.  I  also 
brought  to  this  convention  seventy  dollars  for  for- 
eign missions,  the  gleanings  of  the  women  and  chil- 
dren of  Louisiana,  and  money  obtained  largely  by 
self-denial. 

We  are  glad  to  report  that  this  good  work  still 
goes  on  slowly,  and  yet  considering  the  opposition, 
great  things  have  been  accomplished.  From  1899  to 
January,  1902,  we  have  received  $367.75,  which  has 
been  used  to  support  a  school  in  South  Africa.  This 
has  not  all  been  given  by  the  children,  but  the  chil- 
dren's request  that  the  parents  would  allow  them 
128 


to  do  without  presents  on  Jesus'  Birthday  would 
often  lead  the  parents  to  give  as  well  as  the  chil- 
dren. We  are  quite  sure  this  is  the  proper  way 
to  train  our  children  in  Christian  giving.  Strange 
that  self-denial  is  not  popular  with  those  who  follow 
Jesus. 


HER  YOUNG  PROTECTOR. 


129 


WORK  FOR  WOMEN. 

As  soon  as  I  began  the  work  in  New  Orleans  I 
tried  to  show  the  women  how  they  could  help  their 
neighbors,  in  their  own  home,  on  the  street,  and  in 
the  church.  Also  by  reading  the  Bible  and  prayer  in 
their  neighbors'  homes  in  a  quiet  way,  by  helping  the 
poor,  etc.  They  were  not  able  to  do  this  work  well, 
but  trying  to  help  others  made  them  more  careful 
about  their  own  conduct.  It  was  very  encouraging 
to  see  the  improvement. 

At  our  weekly  prayer  meeting  they  brought  re- 
port of  work  done.  Received  correction  and  en- 
couragement. I  have  a  report  for  March,  1880,  the 
following  :  59  women,  from  ten  different  churches,  in 
one  month,  visited  693  families,  read  the  Bibfe  and 
prayed  in  142  homes.  Often  they  only  talked  to 
those  visited  without  prayer  and  reading.  Many  of 
them  could  not  read,  but  their  talk  was  not  idle  gos- 
sip ;  often  their  mission  was  caring  for  the  sick. 
They  found  200  children  who  did  not  attend  Sabbath 
school  and  brought  into  the  school  120  of  them ;  they 
found  also  152  persons  who  didn't  attend  church, 
and  persuaded  46  of  them  to  attend  at  least  once; 
most  of  them  came  oftener.  They  gave  140  gar- 
ments to  the  poor,  these  garments  were  given  to 
them  by  missionaries  from  supplies  sent  from  the 
North.  You  see  how  we  multiplied  ourselves  by 
the  help  of  these  women. 

There  was  a  little  church  in  St.  James  parish, 
surrounded  by  Catholics.  In  a  membership  of  nine, 
there  was  only  one  man.  He  said,  "I  am  praying  that 
I  may  get  a  brother  to  stand  by  me."  The  women 
were  certainly  a  power  for  good.  A  pastor  in  New 

130 


Orleans  once  said,  "We  have  only  a  few  brothers  in 
the  church,  but  we  have  good  sisters,  who  have  built 
this  church,  and  earned  every  cent  by  washing  or 
other  hard  work."  I  have  told  you  how  they  were 
also  building  up  the  spiritual  church.  At  a  union 
meeting  one  minister  said  to  another,  "Sisters  are 
coming  in  mighty  slow,  you  won't  get  much  money 
to-day."  The  other  minister  replied,  "That's  so. 
Sisters  do  give  the  most  money." 

All  these  years  I  have  warned  our  sisters  not 
to  run  ahead  of  the  men  but  to  keep  their  God-given 
place  as  "helpers,"  thus  avoiding  any  confusion  with 
the  church.  I  always  said,  "Sisters,  if  the  pastor  ob- 
jects to  any  of  your  plans,  be  quiet.  Be  good  at 
home,  teach  your  children  and  your  neighbors  and 
wait  till  God  opens  the  door  of  the  church."  It  meant 
much  for  our  work  to  have  the  pastor  present  to 
hear  the  reports  of  the  sisters  and  the  lessons  that  I 
taught. 

I  said  there  was  no  discussion  between  the  pas- 
tor and  myself  respecting  women's  place  in  Chris- 
tian work,  but  when  our  sisters  came  to  the  front 
and  began  their  visiting  and  collecting  missionary 
money,  etc.,  there  was  a  difference  of  opinion.  I  said 
to  our  women,  "We  will  take  our  place  in  the  church 
as  'workers  together  with  God,'  "  and  said  to  our 
brethren,  "You  find  your  place  and  then  you  will 
know  we  are  not  far  apart."  But  that  did  not 
quite  settle  the  question,  therefore  I  prepared  a 
paper  which  seemed  to  satisfy  the  pastors  and  the 
women,  and  which  was  largely  distributed  in  1883; 
from  this  I  give  some  extracts : 

"That  woman  has  a  work  to  do  in  the  Christian 
church  no  one  will  deny.  All  are  willing  that  she 
work  and  work  hard,  but  what  shall  she  do?  If  we 
can  know  God's  plan  that  should  settle  it ;  therefore 
'to  the  law  and  to  the  testimony.'  In  Exodus  15  :2O, 
we  find  Miriam  led  the  women  in  song  as  they  praise 
God  for  his  wonderful  deliverance.  Surely  she  has 


a  right  to  sing.  After  the  children  of  Israel  entered 
Canaan  Deborah  was  appointed  as  one  of  the  Judges, 
seemingly  with  the  same  power  to  control  as  Gideon, 
Judges  4. 

"Passing  on  to  the  time  of  Josiah  when  he  found 
the  long  lost  Bible  he  goes  to  the  prophetess,  Hulda, 
and  she  tells  him  what  to  do,  2  Kings,  22d  chapter. 
We  mention  this  to  show  that  she  may  be  a  leader  and 
a  teacher.  Years  after,  we  find  Anna,  the  prophet- 
ess,'side  by  side  with  old  Simeon,  rejoicing  over  the 
infant  Savior,  and  she  spake  of  him  to  all.  '  Luke  2 : 
36-38.  Passing  the  long  list  of  devoted  women  who 
earnestly  obeyed  the  Savior  through  his  weary  years 
of  suffering,  we  come  to  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles, 
and  find  Peter  quoting  the  words  of  Joel,  'I  will 
pour  out  my  spirit  upon  all  flesh,  and  your  sons  and 
your  daughters,  there  is  neither  male  or  female  in 
Christ,'  Gal.  3:28.  In  Acts  21,  we  are  told  that 
Philip  had  four  daughters  who  prophesied.  In  Ro- 
mans 16,  Paul  mentioned  a  long  list  of  women  who 
labored  with  him  in  the  Gospel,  arfd  gives  Phoebe  a 
letter  of  introduction  to  the  church  sending  her  on  a 
Christian  mission,  requesting  the  church  to  help  her, 
not  as  they  thought  best,  but  as  she  "had  need  of 
them."  Again  we  find  John,  the  aged,  dedicating  an 
Epistle  to  the  'elect  lady.' 

"Those  women  were  doing  something  more  than 
simply  cooking  dinners  for  preachers  and  collect- 
ing money  for  the  churches.  That  service  is  all 
right,  but  her  work  does  not  end  there.  Beloved 
sisters,  your  greatest  work  will  doubtless  be  a  quiet 
one  in  your  own  home  and  in  the  homes  of  your 
neighbors.  The  women  we  mentioned  knew  their 
Bibles  or  they  could  not  have  been  teachers.  Sis- 
ters, study  the  Word  of  God. 

WOMEN'S  WORK  IN  THE  HOME. 

"All  know  the  many  duties  that  devolve  upon  wo- 
man as  a  wife  and  mother.  These  she  must  never 
neglect.  The  prosperity  of  our  Nation  depends  upon 

132 


our  homes  and  home  is  what  mother  makes  it  to  a 
large  extent.  Yes,  sister,  you  are  needed  in  many 
places,  but  in  no  place  as  much  as  at  home.  Sorrow 
and  ignorance  darken  our  homes  because  mothers 
have  not  had  a  good  chance  to  acquire  useful  knowl- 
edge, or  because  they  would  not  open  their  eyes  to 
the  light.  First  make  your  home  bright  and  happy, 
and  then  try  to  help  the  homes  of  your  neighbors. 

"But  dear  mothers,  let  me  remind  you  that  most 
of  your  work  is  done  under  the  shelter  of  the  home 
roof.  God  has  been  so  good  to  mothers  and  wives 
that  He  has  brought  their  work  and  laid  it  in  their 
arms  or  in  some  way  gathered  it  around  the  dear 
center  of  home.  Through  the  influence  of  your  own 
dear  home  you  can  help  your  neighbors  and  your 
neighbors'  children,  and  the  stranger  who  spends  a 
night  in  your  home.  All  will  be  helped  if  you  have 
a  good  home. 

"This  leads  me  to  speak  of  the  work  of  the  Wo- 
men's Baptist  Home  Mission  Society  which  we 
represent.  It  was  organized  five  years  ago  (1877), 
and  now  (1882)  employs  twenty-eight  white  and 
eight  colored  missionaries.  Its  work  is  not  con- 
fined to  the  South.  It  has  two  missionaries  in  the 
far  West,  two  with  the  Germans,  two  among  the 
Mormons  and  Chinese,  two  with  the  Danes  and 
Swedes,  and  two  among  the  Indians.  The  other 
twenty-four  are  at  work  among  the  colored  people 
of  eight  different  stations.  Its  great  object  is  to 
reach  the  neglected  citizens  of  the  United  States. 
This  is  done  by  its  missionaries,  of  whom  I  am  one, 
going  from  house  to  house  with  Jesus  by  our  side, 
the  Bible  in  our  hands  and  the  old  story  of  Jesus  and 
his  love  on  our  lips,  telling  it  over  and  over  again, 
till  darkness  and  sin  are  gone.  We  do  not  wait  for 
sinners  to  come  to  our  churches,  but  go  into  all  the 
homes  we  have  time  and  strength  to  reach,  for  we 
know  that  among  the  rubbish  of  sin  are  some  of  the 
precious  jewels  that  will  shine  in  the  Savior's  dia- 
dem, and  with  God's  help  we  will  find  them. 

133 


"Besides  these  visits  we  have  sewing  schools  and 
children's  meetings.  Our  first  lesson  is  Jesus,  and 
that  dear  name  is  the  power  that  reforms  and  makes 
beautiful  the  children  we  find  in  our  visits.  We 
teach  them  to  keep  their  clothes,  their  homes,  and 
their  persons  neat  and  clean,  and  to  be  kind  and  help- 
ful to  their  parents. 

"This  is  a  great  work  and  the  laborers  are  few. 
One  of  our  great  duties  as  missionaries  is  to  set 
others  at  work.  I  know  two  of  the  excuses  you  will 
make:  i,  'I  have  no  time/  and  2,  'I  do  not  know 
how.' 

"As  to  time,  you  have  twenty-four  hours  every 
day.  Do  not  spend  it  in  idle  gossip.  Suppose  we 
ask  you  to  give  thirty  minutes  each  day  to  a  quiet 
earnest  Bible  lesson  with  your  neighbors,  or  some 
poor  lost  sinner.  Remember,  it  should  be  quiet.  I 
heard  a  sister,  the  other  day,  call  across  the  street 
these  words :  'You  wicked  sinner,  you  better  go  and 
pray,'  etc.  That  was  not  right.  This  is  a  sacred 
subject,  and  you  should  strive  to  speak  of  it  when 
your  friend  is  alone  and  you  can  kneel  beside  her 
and  ask  the  Holy  Spirit  to  give  power  to  your 
words. 

"Somewhere  along  the  streets  going  or  coming 
from  work,  you  can  take  a  little  neglected  child  by 
the  hand  and  coax  its  mother  to  let  it  come  to  Sab- 
bath school ;  or  you  can  call  on  some  careless  mem- 
ber of  the  church.  Sisters,  if  you  will  ask  God,  He 
will  give  you  every  day  a  little  piece  of  work  to  do 
for  him.  It  is  the  people  who  work  hard  every  day 
that  do  the  best  Christian  work,  and  not  the  women 
who  sit  for  hours  on  the  door  steps  with  folded  hands 
or  gossip  on  the  street  corners. 

"Now  about  the  second  excuse,  T  do  not  know 
how.'  Well,  let  me  see  what  you  do  know.  You 
know  how  to  be  a  good  faithful  wife  and  mother, 
sending  or  rather  bringing  your  own  children  to 
church  and  Sunday  school.  If  so,  your  example 
will  help  your  neighbor.  Do  you  know  God's  love 

'34 


and  peace  in  your  own  soul  ?  If  so,  the  Holy  Spirit 
will  teach  you  how  to  tell  others.  Remember  you  do 
not  know  how  to  do  this  work  unless  you  do  it  for 
God's  honor  and  glory  and  not  to  get  a  big  name  for 
yourself.  Self  coming  up  for  praise  is  likely  to  be 
what  will  spoil  your  Christian  work  more  than  any- 
thing else. 

"Four  years  ago  we  organized  special  mission 
work  in  Louisiana.  Many  grew  weary  because  they 
did  not  get  the  praise  they  thought  they  deserved. 
Sisters,  we  are  working  for  Christ ;  we  can  afford  to 
wait  for  our  pay  till  Jesus  takes  us  by  the  hand  and 
introduces  us  to  the  glories  of  heaven  with  the  bless- 
ed words,  'Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant.'  " 


135 


SEEKING  TO  EXTEND  THE  WORK. 

The  result  of  our  work  was  so  encouraging  that 
my  constant  prayer  was  that  our  plan  of  preaching 
the  Gospel  and  saving  souls  along  the  way  might  be 
spread  all  over  the  South.  Therefore  in  the  spring 
of  1878  I  started  on  an  exploring  trip,  taking  with 
me  Agnes  Wilson.  She  had  been  a  teacher  for 
many  years,  and  I  felt  sure  she  would  help  in  the 
best  way  if  I  started  as  I  hoped  to  do  a  training 
school  for  colored  women. 

I  do  not  recall  all  our  stops.  One  was  at  Selma, 
Ala.,  where  we  met  for  the  first  time  our  beloved 
Harry  Woodsmall.  He  was  one  of  the  men  who 
knew  how  to  listen,  and  as  a  result  said  we  must 
have  this  work  in  Selma.  Then  in  1881,  with  Miss 
Ambrose,  whom  the  society  had  sent  to  Selma,  I 
started  the  mission  there.  We  next,  as  far  as  I  can 
recall,  visited  Atlanta  University,  where  we  were 
warmly  welcomed,  as  also  at  Dr.  Roberts'  school  for 
ministers.  He  and  his  sister  were  very  kind  and 
allowed  me  to  talk  to  his  class  about  our  work.  Dr. 
Roberts  said,  "We  will  educate  the  preachers  and 
they  will  lead  the  masses  out  of  the  darkness."  I 
said,  "Yes,  but  we  must  educate  the  masses  before 
they  will  choose  to  follow  a  wise  leader ;  both  are 
needed." 

At  Columbus,  S.  C.,  Dr.  Goodspeed,  then  in 
charge  of  Benedict  College,  said,  "Yes,  yours  is  a 
good  work  and  we  must  have  it  here,"  and  they  did. 

When  we  came  to  Raleigh,  Dr.  Tupper  listened, 
and  as  a  result  gave  us  a  hearty  God-speed.  Next, 
we  visited  Miss  Waugh  at  Newbern,  who  had  just 
begun  this  work  and  found  it  a  great  blessing.  Then 

136 


on  to  Richmond,  Va.  Good  Dr.  Corey  was  in  favor 
of  our  work.  We  met  the  colored  pastors  and 
planned  with  Rev.  Wells  of  the  Ebenezer  Church 
(colored),  to  come  to  the  May  meetings  and  ask  our 
society  for  a  missionary.  Rev.  Wells  was  a  wise 
man  that  not  only  knew  how  to  listen  but  also  how 
to  take  hold  and  help  a  good  cause. 

In  due  time  we  made  our  appearance  at  the  May 
anniversaries.  I  feared  the  meeting  of  the  Wo- 
men's Society  would  close  before  Rev.  Wells  could 
get  a  chance  to  make  his  request,  but  we  prayed  and 
at  the  last  meeting  they  asked  me  to  state  the  needs 
of  the  work.  I  said,  "Rev.  Wells  is  here,  and  he 
can  do  it  better  than  I."  He  made  such  an  eloquent 
appeal  that  a  mission  was  started  in  Richmond  the 
next  fall.  I  spoke  to  our  society  about  a  training 
school  for  colored  women.  But  they  objected  at 
that  time,  saying  that  the  establishing  of  such  a 
school  might  appear  to  overlap  the  educational  work 
of  the  American  Baptist  Home  Mission  Society, 
and  that  it  was  best  for  them  to  go  on  with  the  mis- 
sion work  in  the  homes.  My  readers  cannot  under- 
stand what  a  disappointment  it  was  to  me  not  to  get 
this  school  on  which  I  had  set  my  heart. 

I  forgot  to  mention  that  we  visited  New  York 
where  we  met  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Nathan  Bishop,  two 
people  who  knew  how  to  listen  and  cheer  laborers  on 
in  every  good  work.  I  remember  Dr.  Bishop  said, 
"You  do  not  realize  with  all  your  enthusiasm,  what 
a  task  it  is  to  lift  up  the  masses  of  any  race.  All 
their  surroundings  are  against  them."  Then  he 
told  us  something  of  the  work  in  New  York  City.  It 
was  through  his  kindness  that  I  was  introduced  to 
the  National  Temperance  Society  and  to  the  editor 
of  the  New  York  Weekly  Witness,  both  of  which 
afterward  furnished  me  with  good  reading. 


>37 


THE  WOMEN'S  BAPTIST  HOME 
MISSION  SOCIETY. 

Why  the  colored  people  needed  the  help  of  the 
Women's  Baptist  Home  Mission  Society. 

We  are  often  told  that  our  colored  people  were 
made  free  under  more  favorable  circumstances  than 
any  other  race  of  slaves.  Let  us  look  for  a  few  min- 
utes at  the  situation.  The  American  negro  was 
freed  and  left  among  a  people  who  regarded  it  as  a 
sin  to  give  him  freedom,  because  they  thought  him 
by  nature  fitted  only  for  slavery.  They  did  not  want 
him  educated,  because  that  would  unfit  him  for  his 
natural  position  of  servitude.  He  had  no  way  of 
protecting  himself  from  injustice.  We  cannot  see 
that  this  was  a  very  comfortable  place  in  which  to 
be  born  free,  but  it  could  not  be  otherwise,  and  all 
that  he  and  his  friends  could  do  was  to  adjust  them- 
selves to  circumstances  and  make  the  most  of  the 
brightness  that  relieved  the  blackness  of  the  dark 
picture.  Yes,  there  was  a  bright  side  and  it  grew 
brighter  year  by  year.  First  came  the  Freedmen's 
Bureau  with  its  schools.  Then  the  public  schools, 
and  soon  the  good  white  people  of  the  South  said, 
"Yes,  the  negro  must  be  educated."  They  said  this 
after  they  had  time  to  look  the  situation  fairly  in  the 
face.  Both  master  and  slave  were  bewildered  at 
the  abrupt  change  and  no  wonder.  I  said  the  black 
man  had  no  means  of  protection.  I  was  wrong, 
he  had  the  ballot.  Than*k  God  for  that.  He  could 
not  have  been  a  real  free  man  without  it. 

Education  made  rapid  progress.  All  the  Chris- 
tian denominations  established  schools  in  which  to 
educate  teachers  and  preachers.  "These  teachers 

138 


and  pupils  set  about  their  work  with  an  earnest 
eagerness  that  it  is  hard  to  sustain  through  years 
of  toil,  but  they  needed  this  inspiration  to  overcome 
opposition.  We  never  can  cease  to  thank  God  for 
these  schools. 

Pardon  me  if  the  following  criticism  is  wrong. 

With  the  negro  as  with  other  races  the  culture  of 
the  heart  has  not  kept  pace  with  that  of  the  head, 
therefore  much  of  the  power  gained  by  knowledge  is 
against  the  "righteousness  that  exalteth  a  nation." 

When  we  consider  the  condition  in  which  slavery 
left  the  black  man,  more  time  should  have  been  taken 
to  lay  a  foundation  on  which  to  build  the  intellectual 
structure.  All  the  way  up  it  needed  the  cement  and 
strength  that  is  given  by  the  Bible  and  faith  in  God. 

To  supplement  the  work  of  the  schools  and 
churches  in  the  religious  training  of  the  freedman 
was  the  great  and  blessed  mission  of  the  W.  B.  H.  M. 
Society.  Its  work  was  to  be  especially  the  educa- 
tion of  the  heart;  its  school  room,  the  home.  But 
along  with  this  every-day  religious  education  the  in- 
tellect was  aroused  and  thousands  have  learned  how 
to  read  with  the  great  incentive  to  be  able  to  read  the 
Bible  for  themselves.  Usually  they  had  no  teacher 
but  the  missionary. 

We  said  the  home  was  the  misionary's  school 
room.  Yes,  but  her  influence  did  not  end  there. 
She  touched  and  helped  humanity  at  all  points,  be- 
cause like  the  Lord  Jesus  she  went  about  doing 
good,  she  did  not  stand  still  in  one  place. 

We  are  now  in  Simon's  house  taking  supper, 
next  on  the  street,  calling  Zacheus  down  from  the 
tree,  and  again  at  the  marriage  in  Cana,  "doing 
whatsoever  he  hath  said  unto  us;"  then  we  are  at 
the  grave  of  Lazarus  teaching  that  Jesus  is  the  resur- 
rection and  the  life;  now  we  are  making  coats  and 
garments  for  the  widows,  and  now  taking  the  little 
children  by  the  hand  and  leading  to  Jesus  for  his 
blessing,  children  who  have  no  mother  to  carry  them 
there ;  now  you  will  find  us  by  the  side  of  the  elo- 

'39 


quent  Apollos,  explaining  more  perfectly  the  Word 
of  God. 

Out  and  in,  here  and  there  we  go,  touching  all 
points  and  all  hearts  with  the  glory  and  love  we  car- 
ried from  the  mercy  seat. 

There  is  no  place  too  lowly  or  dark  for  our  feet 
to  enter  and  no  place  so  high  and  bright  but  it  needs 
the  touch  of  the  light  that  we  carry  from  the  cross ; 
no  man,  woman,  or  child  is  so  far  sunken  in  sin  that 
our  hands  cannot  reach  him  or  her,  while  God  holds 
us  up.  We  are  the  highway  and  hedge  workers, 
who  are  also  able  to  expound  the  Scriptures.  We  can 
help  a  tired  mother  cut  out  a  garment  for  her  child, 
and  meanwhile  teach  both  mother  and  child  the  Gos- 
pel. We  not  only  pray  for  the  sick,  but  we  also 
cook  them  a  tempting  morsel  of  food.  We  are 
equally  at  home  in  parlor  or  kitchen.  "Our  shoes 
are  iron  and  brass,"  there  is  no  road  too  hard  for  us 
to  travel.  Night  and  day  we  are  ready,  no  storm 
great  enough  to  keep  us  indoors  when  the  cry  of 
suffering  humanity  calls  for  help,  because  we  have 
on  an  armor  that  is  a  perfect  protection.  We  live 
among  the  people,  and  mingle  freely  with  them,  so 
that  we  may  be  a  present  help  in  time  of  trouble. 
We  have  never  learned  how  to  stand  on  a  pedestal 
and  hand  out  the  Gospel  at  the  end  of  a  forty-foot 
pole,  because  we  remember  that  those  who  have 
helped  us  the  most,  are  the  persons  who  came  up 
close  to  us  and  clasped  our  hands,  kindly  smoothed 
the  pain  from  our  aching  heads,  and  sat  down  be- 
side us,  and  whispered  words  of  love  and  hope.  Oh, 
yes,  they  lived  their  beautiful  lives  where  we  could 
see  and  feel  their  uplifting  power.  Therefore  we 
have  concluded  that  we  will  comfort  others  with  the 
comfort  with  which  we  ourselves  were  comforted. 

This  is  the  kind  of  Christian  workers  that  the 
people  of  all  races  need  this  very  day.  O  Lord,  give 
to  the  Women's  Baptist  Home  Mission  Society  ten 
thousand  such  missionaries  to  go  the  length  and 
breadth  of  the  Northland  and  the  Southland,  till 

140 


every  dark  corner  is  blessed  and  brightened  by  the 
Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God. 

The  rich  man's  mansion  needs  this  help  as  much 
as  the  poor  man's  cabin. 

"It  is  not  much  this  world  can  give, 

With  all  its  subtle  art, 
And  gold  and  gems  are  not  the  things 

To  satisfy  the  heart." 

God  alone  can  satisfy  the  longings  of  the  human 
soul. 


A  HOME  ON  ONE  OF  OUR  MISSION  FIELDS  IN 
THE  SOUTH. 

We  want  Christ  in  this  home.    His  presence  in  the  homes  of 
white  and  black  would  solve  the  race  problem. 


WORK  IN  MEMPHIS. 

On  January  16,  1886,  I  made  my  first  visit  to 
Memphis.  After  calling  on  the  pastors  and  talk- 
ing to  several  of  the  schools  we  planned  to  have 
Bible  readings  every  night  in  some  church,  and  then 
gave  a  week  to  a  training  school,  such  as  we  had  in 
Morgan  City,  La.  I  now  had  my  paper,  with  its 
daily  lessons.  We  spent  much  time  in  showing 
them  how  to  find  references  in  their  Bibles  and  mem- 
orizing texts.  It  was  a  joy  to  see  their  great  inter- 
est in  the  dear  old  Book.  Study  as  we  gave  it  was 
all  new  to  them.  The  men  as  well  as  the  women 
came  to  my  Bible  readings  at  night.  I  spent  a  month 
the  first  time,  and  returned  once  in  three  months 
that  year,  so  as  to  keep  the  work  alive.  In  March 
we  formed  a  kind  of  city  union  which  included  fif- 
teen churches,  and  enrolled  one  hundred  and 
thirty-six  women.  They  held  a  monthly  meeting. 
V.  W.  Broughton,  who  is  now  one  of  my  secretar- 
ies, was  chosen  president,  and  Emma  King,  secre- 
tary. She  is  now  the  wife  of  Professor  Jones,  Ark- 
adelphia,  Ark.  Most  of  that  band  of  women  have 
faithfully  studied  our  daily  Bible  lessons  in  "Hope" 
from  that  date  to  the  present,  sixteen  years.  This 
proves  the  negro's  gift  of  perseverance. 

The  first  year  Emma  King  wrote  me  the  follow- 
ing: "At  least  a  hundred  women  in  our  city  are 
now  for  the  first  time  daily  reading  the  Bible  with 
their  children,  and  committing  a  text  of  Scripture, 
and  many  of  them  reading  to  their  neighbors." 

The  following  year  the  Society  sent  missionaries 
to  Memphis  establishing  the  work  permanently. 


142 


TRAINING  SCHOOLS. 

IN  THIBODEAUX. 

After  I  returned  to  Louisiana  from  Selma  in 
1883  it  was  decided  that  I  give  all  my  time  to  work 
in  the  country.  My  first  effort  at  a  Training  School 
for  Mothers  was  in  Thibodeaux  in  September.  It 
only  lasted  ten  days.  Some  of  the  missionaries  from 
New  Orleans  came  and  helped  me.  Men  as  well  as 
women  attended.  One  of  our  subjects  was  mission- 
ary work  under  five  heads,  (i)  in  the  heart,  (2)  the 
home,  (3)  among  my  neighbors,  (4)  in  my  church, 
(5)  in  all  the  world.  Of  the  last  we  said:  A  light 
that  shines  pure  and  steady  in  the  first  four  places 
will  by  its  influence  reach  the  whole  world.  Another 
subject  was  the  training  of  children  under  three 
heads,  the  heart,  mind,  and  body.  In  fact  all  our  les- 
sons for  all  these  years  are  included  in  the  above 
subjects. 

The  account  of  our  next  school  in  1884  is  found 
connected  with  the  following  report  of  the 
MORGAN   CITY   READING  ROOM. 

After  I  transferred  my  headquarters  to  Morgan 
City  I  saw  the  great  need  of  a  reading  room  or  some 
place  where  a  poor  colored  man  that  was  a  stranger 
could  sit  down  and  rest.  Morgan  City  is  on  Morgan 
Bay  not  far  from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  The  trade 
brought  many  boats  to  and  from  the  town.  Men  who 
tarried  there  for  a  few  days  had  no  place  of  rest  ex- 
cept a  saloon.  One  Sabbath  I  started  early  so  as  to 
take  Joe  Vincent  some  books.  He  was  barkeeper  in 
Alex.  Oliver's  saloon.  He  had  signed  the  pledge 
about  six  weeks  before  and  kept  it.  Early  as  it  was,  I 
found  a  congregation  and  read  the  Bible  and  had  a 

'43 


social  talk.  As  I  sat  there  this  reading  room  came  up 
before  me  and  I  asked  God  to  give  us  a  quiet  spot 
dedicated  to  religion  and  humanity,  where  young 
men  could  be  sheltered  and  helped.  I  left  the  saloon, 
made  several  visits,  taught  a  class  in  Rev.  Wilson's 
Sunday  school,  and  then  went  to  Sims'  house  and 
coaxed  his  wife  to  go  with  me  to  Rev.  Evan's  Sundav 
school.  The  rain  was  pouring  down  and  we  found 
the  church  door  locked.  We  looked  a  little  further 
and  saw  a  door  open  and  a  congregation  gathered. 
They  had  come  through  the  storm  that  kept  Chris- 
tians indoors  that  rainy  day.  Can  it  be  possible  that 
a  thirst  for  strong  drink  has  a  greater  power  over  a 
sinner  than  the  love  of  Christ  has  over  a  Christian? 
The  door  thus  open  was  that  of  Mr.  Livingston's 
saloon.  He  welcomed  us,  for  both  he  and  Mr.  Oliver 
were  gentlemen  in  manners.  Sister  Sims  and  her 
little  daughter  were  with  me;  they  sang  Gospel 
hymns  and  I  talked  in  a  loving  way  of  Jesus'  love 
and  power  to  lead  us  from  darkness  to  light,  and 
from  the  power  of  Satan  to  God.  They  listened 
with  quiet  respect.  Four  of  the  men  present  were 
only  a  little  under  the  influence  of  liquor ;  they  rose 
and  acknowledged  that  whisky  had  ruined  them. 
Out  of  23  in  this  saloon  congregation  were  six  boys 
present  between  the  ages  of  13  and  16  years.  As 
I  looked  at  those  poor  men  standing  there  in  their 
prison  and  the  boys  around  whom  the  chains  were 
fast  growing  strong,  tears  came,  but  all  that  was  left 
for  us  to  do  was  to  kneel  on  that  wet,  muddy  floor 
and  tell  Jesus  all  about  it.  The  prayer  was  heard 
and  this  room  is  a  part  of  the  answer.  The  day  fol- 
lowing I  went  to  New  Orleans  to  attend  the  annual 
meeting  of  the  W.  C.  T.  U.  of  Louisiana.  Our 
blessed  Miss  Willard  was  there  and  through  her  in- 
fluence and  that  of  Mrs.  Cole,  my  pastor's  wife,  I 
was  allowed  to  read  a  paper  on  the  need  of  temper- 
ance for  the  colored  people.  Because  of  the  charac- 
ter of  my  work  it  was  difficult  for  me  to  get  a  hear- 
ing before  white  folks,  but  God  opened  the  way  and 

144 


touched  many  hearts.  I  explained  the  need  of  a 
reading  room.  After  I  sat  down  Horace  Waters, 
the  piano  merchant,  came  up  and  gave  me  $10  with 
a  "God  bless  you."  Dear  Sister  Lathrop  of  Michi- 
gan and  Mrs.  Merrich,  the  president  of  the  Louis- 
iana W.  C.  T.  U.  each  kindly  gave  me  $1.00;  Miss 
Dunning,  a  teacher  in  Leland,  $2.00;  besides  I  had 
just  received  $5.00  for  my  work  from  Mr.  McVinty 
of  Pennsylvania;  in  all  I  had  19  blessed  dollars  and 
God's  promise.  I  went  home  and  told  our  pastors, 
and  Dr.  Gray  and  Mrs.  Pharr  (both  white). 
All  promised  help.  We  rented  a  house  in  the 
midst  of  three  saloons  and  nearly  opposite  Mr.  Oliv- 
er's. The  other  two  were  kept  by  white  men  but  the 
colored  were  made  welcome.  We  employed  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Sims.  He  was  only  to  give  his  nights.  This 
room  was  kept  open  from  6  a.  m.  till  10  p.  m.  for  four 
months  and  a  cheaper  one  for  two  months  longer, 
without  any  expense  to  the  citizens  except  $5  given 
by  the  white  people.  Our  colored  people  were  slow 
to  see  the  use  of  such  agencies  and  are  the  same 
to-day.  A  mighty  work  was  done  in  that  reading 
room.  While  it  was  open  I  conducted  a  training 
school  for  five  weeks,  to  which  came  twelve  women 
from  other  towns  and  the  country.  The  citizens 
lodged  them  and  gave  them  coffee  and  bread  in  the 
morning  and  I  gave  them  one  good  meal  daily,  and 
on  that  they  were  kept  in  good  health.  All  the  morn- 
ing till  i  p.  m.  was  spent  in  study,  then  dinner  and 
visits  in  the  homes  and  little  cottage  meetings  till 
night.  In  this  work  I  had  the  help  of  Miss  Belle 
Harris.  Her  health  was  quite  frail  but  her  spirit 
was  willing.  "How  did  the  reading  room  help?" 
you  ask.  I  had  a  number  of  charts  on  temperance 
and  pictures  by  which  I  could  explain  the  sin  of 
drunkenness  because  many,  indeed  the  greater  num- 
ber even  of  the  young  men  could  not  read,  but  there 
was  always  some  one  in  the  room  who  could  read  to 
them.  Men,  women,  and  children  came.  I  gave  all  the 
books  that  were  appropriate  from  my  library.  Then 

MS 


I  had  D.  L.  Moody's  and  Charles  Foster's  books. 
These  are  two  men  for  whom  I  have  thanked  God 
for  many  years,  because,  like  Paul  in  1st  Cor.  14:19 
five  of  their  words  were  worth  ten  thousand  words 
of  many  writers  who  use  words  to  hide  truth  rather 
than  to  reveal  it.  But  these  good  men  were  clear 
and  simple  in  their  teachings,  and  like  their  Master 
"the  common  people  heard  them  gladly."  I  hear  so 
many  sermons  these  days  whose  connection  with 
Christ  and  His  Bible  I  cannot  see.  O  brothers,  make 
the  way  to  the  Cross  plain,  for  we  have  not  long  to 
stay. 

Let  me  see,  we  were  talking  about  the  reading 
room.  One  rainy  day  while  our  training  school  was 
in  session  and  Alex.  Oliver's  saloon  was  crowded, 
the  Spirit  led  me  to  say,  "Sisters,  you  stay  here  and 
pray,  and  I  will  take  one  of  you  and  go  to  that  saloon 
and  tell  them  about  Jesus."  We  went.  There  were 
two  gambling  tables  and  Mr.  Oliver  was  counting 
for  one  of  them,  and  there  was  much  noise  in  the 
room ;  but  He  who  stilled  the  tempest  was  with  us. 
I  said,  "Mr.  Oliver,  I  want  to  talk  to  some  of  these 
men  if  they  will  come  over  to  that  corner  of  the 
room."  He  said,  "All  right,"  but  scarcely  looked 
up,  and  the  gamblers  never  raised  their  heads.  How- 
ever, I  got  about  half  the  men  into  "that  corner." 
I  Sid  not  tell  them  they  were  drunkards  nor  did  I 
refer  to  any  of  their  sins.  I  read  Acts  26:17-18  and 
said,  "God  sent  me  here  to  tell  you  about  the  blessed 
Saviour,  the  one  that  saved  Paul  who  wrote  these 
words.  His  eyes  were  once  shut,  but  God  opened 
them  till  he  could  see  Jesus,  the  one  that  loved  him. 
Paul  was  forgiven  and  now  lives  in  glory.  I  will 
follow  Paul  soon ;  now  I  want  you  to  go  along  with 
me.  Will  you  come?"  The  men  crowded  up  close 
and  listened  with  eager  eyes  and  ears.  Yes.  they 
said,  they  wanted  to  go  where  Paul  was.  Then  I 
said  we  will  all  kneel  and  you  be  sure  to  tell  Jesus 
what  you  have  told  me.  As  soon  as  we  knelt  God 
made  the  gamblers  drop  their  cards  and  keep  still. 
146 


Some  went  silently  out  of  the  room.  Christ  was  real 
to  me  that  day.  Glory  to  His  name.  Mr.  Oliver  was 
convicted  of  sin  and  never  rested  till  God  spoke 
peace  to  his  soul.  He  came  to  one  of  our  reading 
room  meetings  and  saw  a  picture — "The  drunkard's 
five  steps  to  ruin,"  that  deeply  impressed  him.  I 
wanted  him  to  pour  his  whisky  all  out  on  the  street, 
but  he  did  not  do  that.  However,  he  closed  his  sa- 
loon at  a  great  sacrifice.  I  brought  him  to  school 
in  Leland  University.  He  had  a  good  mind,  had 
been  a  school  teacher,  was  ordained  for  the  ministry 
and  became  pastor  of  a  church.  I  am  told  that  a 
church  occupies  the  site  of  his  saloon. 

The  next  year  I  felt  called  to  work  in  another 
association.  The  books  were  kept  in  a  pastor's  home 
and  used  for  several  months,  then  taken  across  the 
bay  to  another  church  where  they  did  good  service. 
They  were,  finally,  given  away  to  persons  who  read 
them. 

As  a  result  of  our  training  school  and  the  labors 
of  Sisters  Pound  and  Thompson  part  of  the  time, 
we  secured  from  the  gleaning  of  the  women  and 
children  that  year  $45.00  for  Africa  and  $58  for  the 
Women's  Baptist  Home  Mission  Society.  Children 
were  often  converted  in  our  meetings.  Bible  lessons 
were  taught  in  very  many  homes,  mostly  by  our  good 
sisters  visiting  their  neighbors.  I  visited  myself  in 
that  association  14  churches,  conducted  82  religious 
meetings,  attended  one  Pastor's  Institute  where  I 
read  three  papers.  This  institute  was  conducted  by 
Brother  H.  Woodsmall,  who  was  employed  by  the 
American  Baptist  Home  Mission  Society.  He  was 
one  of  the  wisest  and  most  successful  Christian 
workers  the  world  ever  saw.  There  were  many 
agencies  at  work  part  of  1884  in  that  5th  District 
Association,  as  it  was  called,  and  to-day  they  are 
still  reaping  the  good  results.  Praise  the  Lord.  You 
ask  where  did  I  get  the  money  to  support  the  reading 
room  and  the  training  school  ?  I  answer,  often  from 
persons  who  wrote  to  me  but  never  met  me.  I  al- 

147 


ways  replied  and  told  them  the  good  accomplished. 
I  wrote  many  letters  at  night.  Indeed,  when  I  was 
not  at  meetings  I  was  writing  a  great  part  of  the 
night.  People  must  know  of  a  work  before  they 
will  give  and  after  these  people  knew,  God  spoke  to 
their  hearts  telling  them  to  give.'  This  was  done  in 
answer  to  both  prayer  and  labor. 

My  reading  room  craze  did  not  end  with  Morgan 
City.  I  had  another  room  fitted  up  in  Plaquemine 
and  after  I  settled  in  Nashville  I  tried  to  have  the 
room  open  in  one  of  the  churches  certain  hours  of 
certain  days  and  nights  in  the  week  and  hired  a 
young  man  to  care  for  it  one  month ;  but  no  one 
seemed  to  see  its  use,  yet  it  accomplished  something ; 
the  books  were  lent  and  returned ;  finally  they  were 
all  out  in  homes  and  I  did  not  try  to  gather  them 
up.  Next  I  put  a  large  number  of  my  best  books  in 
a  room  rented  by  the  colored  Young  Men's  Chris- 
tian Association.  This  did  some  good,  but  it  did  not 
accomplish  what  I  expected.  Next  I  put  books  in  a 
little  mission  room,  but  that  was  not  a  success.  It 
is  hard  to  make  the  people  see  the  value  of  good 
reading.  While  in  Little  Rock,  I  was  sick  one  day 
and  as  I  sat  and  looked  at  my  books  lying  idle  on  the 
shelves,  I  talked  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  myself,  and  the 
books  about  as  follows:  Dear  Lord,  you  have  said 
to  me,  "Occupy  till  I  come"  ;  I  am  looking  for  you  to 
come  every  day.  Those  books  are  a  part  of  myself 
and  they  should  be  occupied  in  doing  good.  I  would 
be  ashamed  to  have  you  come  and  find  any  part  of 
me  idle.  Books,  you  get  down  off  those  shelves  and 
"go  about  doing  good" ;  the  world  needs  you,  and 
I  get  but  little  time  to  read  you.  Get  down,  I  say! 
and  they  did  get  down  and  they  did  go  to  work. 
I  have  spent  a  great  amount  of  money  for  books 
in  my  life  because  good  books  have  helped  Sister 
Moore  and  thev  will  help  others.  God  sent  us  while 
in  Little  Rock  Miss  Laura  Beck  of  Indiana,  who  ar- 
ranged a  circulating  library,  in  which  we  had  over 
300  good  books,  and  I  think  they  were  wisely  used 

148 


while  we  remained  there.  You  will  see  by  the  fire- 
side-school catalogue  of  1901  that  we  have  donated 
$2,476.19  worth  of  books  and  sold  $5,621.13  worth 
during  the  last  six  years.  The  average  cost  of  these 
books  is  about  18  cents  apiece.  So  you  see  many 
thousands  of  homes  and  hearts  have  been  fed  with 
helpful  thoughts  through  our  books.  This  does  not 
include  all  the  books  we  have  given  or  sold,  but  only 
those  of  which  a  record  has  been  kept.  Many  were 
given  and  sold  by  myself  and  I  failed  to  keep  ac- 
count of  them.  And  yet  the  demand  is  far  beyond 
the  supply.  Satan  is  ahead  of  me  in  most  homes. 
To  illustrate :  As  I  called  at  a  home  in  Nashville, 
I  saw  a  girl  reading  intently ;  she  went  out  and  her 
mother  said,  "Mary  is  so  fond  of  reading  that  I  can- 
not get  her  to  help  me  with  the  work.  She  is  the 
only  one  in  the  family  that  can  read,  but  she  will 
not  read  to  me  nor  the  younger  children."  At  an- 
other time  I  found  this  girl  and  saw  that  her  book 
was  a  filthy  novel,  which  some  school  girl  had  given 
her.  I  gave  her  a  good  book  and  asked  her  to  read 
it  to  the  younger  children,  but  she  would  not.  Her 
taste  for  good  books  was  destroyed.  This  is  the  evil 
that  our  Fireside  school  hopes  to  correct  by  placing 
in  the  hands  of  the  young  mother  good  books  which 
she  is  supposed  to  begin  to  read  to  her  children  when 
they  are  not  more  than  two  years  of  age  and  keep 
on,  daily,  until  they  are  no  longer  children  in  her 
home.  In  this  way  their  taste  for  good  reading  be- 
comes so  strong  that  bad  books  will  have  no  attrac- 
tions. Does  my  reader  see  the  point,  and  will  she 
stop  and  pray  that  good  books  may  travel  fast 
enough  to  keep  ahead  of  bad  ones. 

"If  good  we  plant  not,  vice  will  fill  the  place, 
And  rankest  weeds  the  richest  soil  deface." 

But  in  this  as  in  all  else  eternal  vigilance  is  the 
way  to  success.     We  need  especially  the  co-opera- 
tion of  teachers  and  pastors  to  help  when  parents 
have  not  had  a  .chance  for  education — this  is  the  case 
149 


with  many  white  people  as  well  as  colored.  Open 
your  eyes  and  look.  Watch  your  beginnings. 

TRAINING  SCHOOLS  FOR  WIVES  AND 
MOTHERS   IN   LOUISIANA. 

My  first  real  boarding  school  for  women  was  in  a 
little  village  in  Terrebonne  parish.  We  rented  a 
house  with  two  small  bed  rooms,  a  very  small  kit- 
chen, and  one  quite  large  room  which  served  for  a 
dining  room,  school  room  and  bed  room.  Leland 
University  gave  me  a  present  of  five  cots  which  we 
spread  out  at  night.  You  wonder  how  we  could  live 
decently  in  such  small  quarters  with  six  boarders  and 
two  teachers,  but  we  did  do  things  decently  and  in 
order.  I  had  the  help  of  Mrs.  Fannie  Pound,  an  ex- 
cellent housekeeper.  She  is  a  white  woman  from  the 
North  who  came  and  asked  the  privilege  of  helping 
me.  And  she  was  a  very  efficient  helper  in  many 
directions  from  1885  to  1889,  when  she  left  me,  to 
take  charge  of  a  rescue  home  in  New  Orleans. 

In  our  school  we  had  about  fourteen  day  pupils. 
We  met  the  children  in  the  afternoon  and  often  at 
night  held  Bible  readings  in  the  churches  which  were 
attended  by  both  men  and  women.  We  intended 
the  next  year  to  have  a  school  in  Houma,  in  the 
same  parish,  but  some  trouble  between  the  white 
and  colored  people  made  us  think  it  was  not  best. 
Therefore  I  carried  my  household  goods  to 

POINT  COUPEE 

in  the  fall  of  1886.  I  had  visited  in  several  parishes 
north  of  Baton  Rouge,  La.,  and  prayed  that  I  might 
have  a  school  that  could  reach  the  women  who  wan- 
ted to  do  Christian  work.  I  rented  a  plantation 
house  of  Mrs.  Drouillard  of  New  Orleans  and  moved 
my  furniture  there.  Our  pupils  made  mattresses  out 
of  corn  husks,  and  tables  out  of  boxes.  Soon  we  had 
things  comfortable,  and  opened  school  the  ist  of  No- 
vember, 1887.  Only  five  of  the  women  who  had  been 
doing  mission  work  came,  but  we  had  sixteen  girls 


between  the  ages  of  fourteen  and  eighteen,  planta- 
tion girls  nearly  all,  with  no  culture  and  but  little 
education.  If  while  reciting  a  lesson  they  saw  some 
of  their  friends  coming,  they  would  jump  to  their 
feet  and  run  to  meet  them  like  a  little  child,  though 
I  had  often  told  them  how  to  be  quiet,  and  had  given 
them  the  usual  rules  of  decorum.  They  would  go  out 
into  the  yard  and  dance,  and  most  of  their  plays  with 
each  other  were  like  those  of  rude  boys.  But  it  was 
beautiful  to  see  how  five  months  refined  and  edu- 
cated those  girls. 

The  teacher  I  had  engaged  disappointed  me, 
therefore  I  was  alone  for  about  six  weeks.  Mrs. 
Drouillard  came  out  to  see  me  about  a  month  after 
school  opened.  She  went  home  and  told  her  daugh- 
ters how  over-burdened  I  was.  Her  daughter 
Mary  said,  "I'll  go  and  help  her."  She  came  and 
was  a  perfect  God-send — a  good  teacher  and  one 
who  could  control  the  pupils.  She  was  with  me  two 
months.  This  was  a  remarkable  answer  to  prayer 
and  a  sample  of  the  way  God  has  sent  supplies  for 
all  my  needs  for  many  years.  One  of  the  women 
I  had  with  me  was  Mary  Triplet  from  Port 
Hudson.  At  this  time  she  was  58  years  of  age. 
I  met  her  about  three  years  before,  and  one  night 
in  her  plantation  home  I  started  her  in  the  study 
of  the  Bible.  She  had  a  splendid  natural  intel- 
lect and  was  a  very  godly  woman.  The  Mission 
band  of  children  that  she  taught  for  three  years 
were  the  first  to  pick  cotton  and  cultivate  gardens  so 
as  to  get  money  for  Jesus.  Some  time  after  our 
school  opened  she  devoted  several  days  to  fasting 
and  praying  for  the  school.  Then  she  called  me 
and  said :  "There  are  seven  girls  here  without 
religion.  God  wants  to  save  them,  and  He  will 
in  answer  to  prayer,  and  through  them  make  the 
other  Christians  who  are  all  so  wild  better."  So 
we  joined  in  prayer  and  soon  after  we  called  those 
who  were  Christians  in  the  school  together,  and 
Mary  Triplet  told  how  God  had  laid  upon  her  heart 


the  salvation  of  the  girls.  She  was  so  earnest  that 
all  hearts  were  touched.  The  plan  was  for  one  of 
the  Christians  to  choose  a  sinner  for  whom  to  espe- 
cially pray  and  talk  with,  as  the  opportunity  afforded, 
until  they  were  saved.  All  made  their  choice  and  I 
took  the  one  that  was  left.  We  were  true  to  our 
promise.  Some  weeks  after  our  dear  Sister  Tripplet 
came  to  ask  if  we  Christians  could  have  a  short  meet- 
ing together,  then  each  take  her  unconverted  friend 
alone  in  a  room,  so  in  six  rooms  in  our  house  all 
would  be  praying.  We  separated  and  within  about 
forty  minutes  reassembled.  Most  of  the  sinners 
were  in  tears  crying,  "What  must  I  do  to  be  saved?" 
We  fell  on  our  faces  before  God.  The  lunch  hour 
passed.  No  one  thought  of  eating.  The  mourners 
went  from  room  to  room  crying  for  help.  The  even- 
ing shadows  gathered,  but  the  interest  continued  till 
late  at  night,  when  three  were  saved.  Two  more 
found  peace  the  next  day  before  noon,  and  another 
soon  after,  but  the  one  for  whom  I  was  to  pray  espe- 
cially was  not  converted.  This  revival  left  a  blessed 
influence  upon  the  hearts  of  all  our  students. 

We  could  only  afford  fire  in  the  school  room. 
Nine  of  the  girls  had  never  been  to  school  and  did 
not  know  one  letter.  Every  evening  I  took  these  to 
another  room  and  read  them  Bible  stories,  as  mothers 
do,  for  an  hour  and  a  half,  while  the  others  were  in 
school  with  the  teachers.  It  was  cold, but  we  wrapped 
up  in  comforters.  No  mother  ever  had  more  atten- 
tive hearers.  Speaking  of  the  cold  reminds  me  that  I 
wrote  the  greater  part  of  my  paper  "Hope"  that  win- 
ter up  in  a  garret  where  I  could  be  quiet,  with  com- 
forters wrapped  around  me. 

We  had  twenty-five  boarders  enrolled.  I  had 
much  trouble  in  getting  this  school  started,  but  finally 
secured  teachers.  We  had  a  missionary  society  and 
in  two  months  collected  $3.50.  One  dollar  we  put 
on  our  plates  as  we  sat  down  to  our  Christmas  din- 
ner. The  dinner  was  not  extravagant.  Two  dollars 
and  twenty-five  cents  we  sent  to  Africa,  and  $1.25 

152 


to  the  Women's  Baptist  Home  Mission  Society. 
The  boarders  cheerfully  did  the  work  of  the  house- 
hold. They  were  glad  to  learn  to  sew  and  cook.  We 
always  prepared  our  Sunday  food  on  Saturday. 
Some  were  glad  to  eat  cold  breakfasts  and  dinners 
so  we  could  have  time  to  worship  God  on  his  holy 
day.  Some  of  them  carried  out  this  plan  after  they 
went  home.  In  two  months  the  students  made  ten 
dresses,  six  sacks  and  many  other  garments.  A 
majority  of  the  girls  worked  beautiful  mottoes  on 
cardboard. 

It  was  a  difficult  task  to  carry  this  school  from 
place  to  place,  but  it  was  the  only  way  in  which  I 
could  reach  people  who  had  no  money  to  travel  on 
the  cars,  and  who  could  stay  so  short  a  time. 

COURSE   OF   STUDY. 

As  the  idea  of  training  schools  for  wives  and 
mothers  developed  it  led  to  the  formulating  of  the 
following  course  of  study  : 

1.  Family  prayer  and  daily  systematic  study  of 
God's  word  at  home. 

2.  Education,  including  how  one  can  make  her 
home  a  school  room.     Also  the  discussion  and  selec- 
tion of  the  best  books  and  papers  for  parents  and 
children. 

3.  Housekeeping,  including  economy,  neatness, 
order,  cheerfulness  and  industry. 

4.  Laws  of  health,  including  proper  food,  cloth- 
ing, exercise,  cleanliness,  and  care  of  the  sick. 

5.  Social  purity  and  temperance,  because  these 
virtues  are  so  necessary  to  the  happiness  of  the  home. 

6.  Mothers'  and  children's  meetings,  where  all 
questions  pertaining  to  the  duties  of  wife  and  mother 
and  child  will  be  discussed  and  carried  to  God  in 
prayer. 

7.  How  to  protect  and  teach  neglected  children. 
Also  all  plans  for  helping  to  make  better  the  homes 
of  our  neighbors  and  extending  the  religion  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  to  all  within  our  reach. 

'53 


VISITING   TRAINING   SCHOOL 
PUPILS. 

I  found  the  lessons  I  gave  in  my  own  home,  with 
suggestions  about  sleeping,  eating,  working,  wor- 
shiping, and  doing  all  decently  and  in  order,  were 
being  copied  in  their  own  homes  as  far  as  their  pov- 
erty would  allow.  I  will  take  my  reader  with  me 
on  a  tour  for  the  purpose  of  visiting  some  homes  in 
which  the  wife  or  some  member  of  the  family  had 
attended  my  training  school  in  Morgan  City. 

I  had  visited,  before  this,  some  of  them  twice 
and  helped  them  begin  their  Christian  work.  I 
planned  in  connection  with  this  trip  a  few  days'  train- 
ing school  in  one  of  the  churches.  I  began  my  jour- 
ney November  20,  1886. 

Here  are  a  few  extracts  from  my  journal : 

"The  railroad  was  new — and  no  depot  at  some  of 
the  stations.  Midnight  found  me  at  West  Melvern, 
La.  The  agent  kindly  took  me  with  his  lantern 
about  half  a  mile  to  a  very  poor  boarding  house. 
The  next  morning  being  the  Sabbath,  I  started  early 
to  sow  Gospel  seed.  I  first  gave  tracts  and  papers  to 
about  a  dozen  white  men  at  the  boarding  house,  and 
to  six  colored  men  at  a  place  where  they  sold  liquor. 
Whisky  was  in  great  demand  by  both  races  every- 
where. Rev.  Harris,  the  pastor,  did  not  meet  me 
according  to  appointment,  but  after  a  long  search  I 
found  him  and  gathered  a  company  and  had  a  Bible 
reading.  At  4  p.  m.  Rev.  Burrel  came  and  took 
me  in  a  skiff  seven  miles  to  his  church,  where  at 
night  we  had  a  meeting  with  about  twenty-five  of  my 
women,  also  children  and  men. 

''The  next  day,  Monday,  though  the  sun  shone,  all 

154 


left  the  cotton  picking,  and  we  had  a  glorious  meet- 
ing, never  to  be  forgotten.  The  colored  people  were 
renters  on  all  these  plantations ;  their  time  was  their 
own.  Late  that  evening  Sister  Richardson  and  I 
went  in  a  buggy  eight  miles  to  Rev.  V.  Redeau's 
church.  Several  met  us  on  the  way  after  dark  and 
told  us  there  was  no  use  in  going  on,  as  no  appoint- 
ment had  been  made.  But  we  did  not  belong  to 
the  class  that  turns  back,  so  we  pushed  on  to  Sis- 
ter Scott's  home.  Elvira,  her  sister,  then  went 
around  in  the  dark  and  invited  the  people,  and  in 
they  flocked.  O,  what  a  happy  time  we  had! 
A  large  congregation  gathered  the  next  day,  leav- 
ing the  cotton  for  the  time  unpicked.  These  peo- 
ple are  poor  and  very  industrious,  and  it  meant 
much  for  them  to  give  up  a  day  for  worship.  I  found 
that  two  of  my  young  girl  pupils  were  married. 
That  was  all  right.  Our  Bible  lessons  make  them 
better  wives.  Girls,  don't  marry  until  you  know 
something  about  the  duties  of  wife  and  mother. 

"Amelia  Scott,  an  older  sister,  has  never  married ; 
her  parents  died  and  left  her  the  care  of  the  young 
children.  She  has  a  small  farm  which  she  manages 
with  great  ability,  and  has  educated  the  other  chil- 
dren. She  is  a  brave,  sweet  woman.  Girls,  there 
are  a  few  grand,  good  things  a  woman  can  do 
besides  getting  married.  I  spent  the  night  in  this 
happy  family.  The  girls  had  seen  me  make  biscuits 
at  Morgan  City,  so  I  made  the  biscuits  for  breakfast. 
I  was  pleased  everywhere  to  see  how  well  they  re- 
membered my  lessons.  Our  next  stop  was  at  Rev. 
Davis's  church.  Here  only  a  few  would  leave  the 
cotton  field.  Later  in  the  day  a  large  meeting  gath- 
ered at  Rev.  North's  church.  When  it  was  nearly 
dark  Van  Sanner,  from  Leland  University,  took  me 
seven  miles  to  Rev.  Lathan's  church.  The  cold 
weather  nearly  frightened  the  people  from  coming 
to  the  meeting,  but  we  finally  had  a  crowd.  Most  of 
these  churches  have  no  fires,  and  there  are  cracks  in 
the  walls  big  enough  to  thrust  your  fist  through.  But 


they  have  a  plan  of  building  a  big  fire  outside  and 
running  out  to  warm  and  coming  in  to  get  cold.  The 
next  day  we  hurried  to  Simsport,  the  place  for  our 
training  school.  Only  a  few  earnest  sisters  were 
there  the  first  day.  We  studied  our  Bible  and  forgot 
the  cold.  Pastors  H.  B.  N.  Brown,  L.  E.  Harris, 
R.  E.  Lee,  and  N.  Lathan  cheered  us  with  their  pres- 
ence. From  6  to  8  p.  m.  in  a  private  house  I  met 
twelve  children  who  had  lately  been  converted,  one 
only  nine  years  old.  This  was  the  result  of  the  work 
of  my  dear  sisters  in  their  homes.  The  children 
recited  the  Golden  Glove,  Rules  of  politeness,  and  a 
great  many  texts  of  Scripture.  This  church  only 
numbers  sixty-three,  of  whom  forty-two  are  chil- 
dren, converted  within  the  year. 

"O,  parents,  if  you  could  every  day  keep  alive  the 
church  in  your  homes,  what  blessings  would  come  to 
your  children  as  well  as  to  your  own  hearts. 

"Rev.  Haywood,  the  pastor,  loves  the  little  chil- 
dren,and  knows  how  to  feed  the  lambs.  Well,  we 
had  a  meeting  in  the  cold  all  that  day  and  the  next. 
Forty  of  my  working  women  were  present.  I  wish 
you  could  have  heard  those  dear  sisters  thank  God 
for  the  privilege  of  working  with  him  and  testify  to 
the  blessings  that  come  to  their  own  lives.  Go  on, 
dear  sisters ;  read  your  Bibles,  govern  your  tempers, 
teach  your  children  and  help  your  neighbors,  God 
has  a  crown  of  life,  a  'well  done'  for  each  of  you  at 
the  end  of  the  journey. 

"We  then  crossed  the  Atchafalaya  River  in  a  skiff 
to  St.  Matthew's  church,  where  we  held  a  meeting  in 
the  cold.  The  next  day  the  crowd  of  children  met 
me  in  the  pastor's  home.  One  of  my  pupils  is  doing 
a  good  work  here.  After  this  meeting  I  went  six 
miles  to  Rev.  Hunter's  church  and  conducted  a  meet- 
ing and  crossed  the  river  about  dark.  Then  I  went  in 
a  wagon  about  five  miles  to  Sister  Delia  Thomas' 
home.  Here  I  had  a  temperance  meeting  about 
five  miles  long,  in  the  wagon  with  both  colored  and 
white.  All  were  agreed  in  their  love  for  whisky.  The 

156 


next  day,  Sabbath,  I  went  to  Rev.  Edwards'  church. 
The  people  were  very  kind  and  attentive,  but  the 
shepherd  was  absent.  Many  of  these  pastors  like 
to  be  in  a  crowd ;  therefore,  on  some  Sabbaths  you 
will  find  two  or  three  of  them  in  one  pulpit  and 
two  or  three  pulpits  without  a  preacher.  I  next 
called  at  a  church  where  there  was  a  basket  meeting, 
but  you  do  not  know  what  a  church  basket  meeting 
is,  so  I  will  describe  one. 

"The  pastor  invites  four  or  five  other  churches 
with  their  pastors  to  meet  with  his  church.  When 
all  are  assembled  each  pastor  preaches  a  sermon.  Of 
course  it  is  very  short  when  five  must  be  crowded 
into  one  hour,  but  the  sermon  is  only  a  little  bit  of  the 
performance.  The  collection  mingled  with  noisy 
singing  and  the  preacher's  voice  pleading  for  money 
with  far  more  earnestness  than  he  pleads  for  souls 
is  the  important  part.  Some  time  there  is  a  prize  of  a 
nice  cake  given  to  the  preacher  who  collects  the  most 
money.  After  the  preaching,  the  baskets  are  opened 
and  dinner  served.  If  one  does  not  get  as  nice  a 
piece  of  chicken  as  another  he  sometimes  goes  away 
grumbling,  'I  gave  my  money;  they  do  not  treat  us 
all  alike.'  During  the  preaching  you  will  find  more 
outside  of  the  church  than  inside.  Now,  pastors, 
if  I  have  not  given  a  true  picture  of  a  basket  meet- 
ing show  me  where  I  am  wrong.  During  the  last 
week  we  have  discussed  this  subject  in  the  churches 
where  we  have  held  meetings,  and  I  think  nearly 
every  pastor  has  decided  to  stop  this  ungodly  way  of 
raising  money." 

The  above  is  only  a  part  of  my  trip.  I  visited 
several  other  churches  before  going  home.  We  give 
this  as  a  sample  of  the  kind  of  work  we  did  in  some 
of  the  country  churches  of  Louisiana.  Much  of  the 
success  was  owing  to  the  earnest,  consecrated  spirit 
of  the  women,  who  had  so  much  work  to  do  and  little 
education.  These  women  had  given  up  whisky  and 
tobacco.  Most  of  these  pastors  were  good  men  liv- 
ing up  to  the  light  they  had.  Rev.  Redeau  was  one 

'57 


of  the  best.  I  gave  these  extracts  to  show  the  great 
help  these  women  were  both  in  their  homes  and  in 
their  churches,  after  the  little  instruction  I  gave 
them,  in  my  training  school  and  during  my  visits  to 
their  churches.  For  three  years  I  kept  in  touch  with 
them,  but  during  the  last  ten  years  I  have  not  heard 
from  them.  What  they  need  and  other  weak  ones 
need  is  help. 


158 


THE  TRAINING  SCHOOL  AT  BATON 
ROUGE. 

After  the  close  of  the  school  at  Point  Coupee, 
I  moved  with  all  my  belongings  to  Baton  Rouge, 
where  I  opened  under  promising  auspices  a  school 
which  I  hoped  might  be  permanent,  but  which  con- 
tinued but  two  years  and  a  half. 

I  was  very  enthusiastic,  as  were  also  all  the  teach- 
ers associated  with  me.  The  Women's  Baptist 
Home  Mission  Society  paid  my  salary  and  that  of 
Miss  Button  while  she  was  with  me.  Besides  this 
expenses  were  provided  for  by  God  who  thus  set  the 
seal  of  His  approval  on  the  work. 

While  in  Baton  Rouge  I  received  one  hundred 
dollars  from  the  Happy  Thought  League,  under  the 
care  of  Mrs.  P.  G.  McCollin,  who  is  now  in  heaven. 
That  money  came  in  a  time  of  great  need.  I  would 
weary  my  reader  if  I  told  of  the  many  answers  to 
prayer  in  so  many  ways  during  my  short  pilgrimage. 
The  money  came  pouring  in,  so  that  I  had  $2,000 
in  my  hands  with  which  to  purchase  the  home  in 
which  my  school  was  held,  but  the  bargain  was  not 
closed  when  all  my  hopes  were  shattered  and  my 
school  destroyed.  This  is  the  sad  part  of  my  story. 
God  help  me  to  tell  it  wisely,  kindly,  and  truthfully. 

THE  STORY. 

I  find  among  my  records  a  conversation  I  had 
with  one  of  my  pupils  about  two  months  after  this 
calamity : 

"Sister  Moore,  is  our  school  for  colored  women 
really  closed?"  "Yes,  my  scholars  all  went  home, 


Is 


"2  O 


160 


and  so  far  I  find  it  impossible  to  have  them  re- 
turn." 

"Why  did  any  one  disturb  your  school?"  "I 
cannot  tell ;  I  thought  everything  was  peace  and 
safety.  I  did  not  think  any  of  the  white  people  had 
very  serious  objections  to  my  school." 

"What  was  in  the  notice  put  on  your  gate?" 
"There  were  the  emblems  of  death — a  skull  and 
cross-bones  and  the  notice  stated  that  I  was  ordered 
by  the  'White  League'  to  close  my  school  and  leave 
the  place." 

"Why  did  they  do  such  a  cruel  thing  when  we 
were  having  such  a  blessed,  quiet  school  and  not  mo- 
lesting any  one?"  "The  reason  given  in  the  notice 
is  exactly  in  these  words,  'You  are  trying  to  educate 
the  niggers  to  consider  themselves  the  equals  of  the 
white  people.' '' 

"Oh,  I  am  so  sorry !  What  do  the  white  people 
mean?  If  we  steal  or  fight  they  punish  us,  and  then 
when  some  one  comes  to  tell  us  in  a  kind  loving  way 
how  to  be  good  and  do  right,  then  they  want  to  drive 
her  away." 

"I  don't  understand  it  myself,  all  that  seems  to 
be  now  in  my  power,  is  to  ask  the  Lord  to  open  some 
other  door  by  which  my  dear  women  may  get  an 
education,  and  be  taught  the  Bible  and  the  duties  of 
home  life." 

"What  did  you  do  when  you  found  the  notice  at 
your  gate?"  "I  got  my  bonnet  and  went  down  town 
and  showed  it  to  three  or  four  of  the  best  white  peo- 
ple in  town." 

"What  did  they  say?"  "They  were  indignant, 
and  said  it  was  an  outrage,  and  promised  they  would 
do  what  they  could  do  to  protect  me.  I  also  showed 
it  to  the  mayor  and  other  officials,  and  they  promised 
the  same." 

"Have  they  made  any  effort  to  find  the  guilty 
persons?"  "I  don't  know  that  they  have." 

"Oh.  Miss  Moore,  what  will  become  of  the  col- 
ored people?"  "God  will  take  care  of  them,  my 

161 


1 62 


dear  child,  if  not  on  earth,  there  is  a  safe  place  up  in 
heaven.  Persecutions  are  a  part  of  the  bargain  God 
makes  with  His  children.  Let  us  be  patient.  God 
knows  it  all,  and  Rom.  8:28  is  true.  "All  things 
work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God." 
This  trouble  will  in  some  way  work  together  for 
good.  We  must  trust  God's  promises." 

The  above  is  a  sample  of  many  conversations  with 
my  women. 

I  don't  think  this  would  have  occurred  had  it 
not  been  at  a  time  when  the  colored  people  were  be- 
ing persecuted  for  a  cause  not  at  all  connected  with 
my  work.  I  will  not  stop  to  give  my  readers  the  de- 
tails but  only  mention  a  few  facts.  Some  of  the 
richest  men  in  Baton  Rouge  had  leased  their  planta- 
tions (some  of  which  were  six  or  ten  miles  from  the 
city)  to  the  colored  people. 

There  lived  in  the  hills  near  these  plantations 
a  class  of  poor  whites,  who  came  at  night,  masked, 
and  took  some  colored  men  out  and  whipped  them 
severely.  The  reason  seemed  to  be  jealousy  because 
of  the  improvement  the  negro  was  making. 

This  persecution  was  so  terrible  that  the  negroes 
fled  to  the  city.  One  man  was  shot  because  he  hid 
himself  under  his  house  and  refused  to  come  out. 

After  this  persecution  had  gone  on  for  about  a 
week,  the  officers  in  the  city  went  out  and  made  some 
arrests,  but  I  am  unable  to  say  positively  how  many 
were  found  guilty  or  how  they  were  punished.  I 
know  the  citizens  of  Baton  Rouge  held  an  indigna- 
tion meeting  and  denounced  the  white  hoodlums 
who  had  driven  the  laborers  from  their  plantations 
so  that  the  crops  were  suffering,  but  the  injustice 
done  my  school  was  not  mentioned ;  it  did  not  repre- 
sent dollars  and  cents  to  the  citizens. 

There  is  a  certain  class  who  take  advantage  of 
times  like  this  to  intimidate  work  and  workers  with 
whom  they  have  no  sympathy.  I  know  I  had  the 
confidence  and  respect  of  the  good  white  people  of 

163 


164 


the  State  of  Louisiana  who  understood  my  work. 
I  remember  the  night  after  this  notice  was  put  on 
my  gate,  reading  to  my  pupils  the  34th  Psalm,  from 
the  4th  to  the  loth  verses.  It  comforted  us.  After 
prayer  the  poor,  discouraged  frightened  women 
said,  "Sister  Moore,  we'll  trust  God  and  stay  with 
you."  Several  of  them,  the  preceding  day,  had  be- 
gun to  pack  their  trunks  to  leave.  The  next  morn- 
ing one  of  my  day  pupils  came  in,  saying  that  a  few 
doors  from  us  one  of  our  best  preachers  lay,  almost 
dead  from  a  severe  beating  he  had  received  the  night 
before  from  the  white  hoodlums.  This  repeated 
outrage  was  too  much  for  my  poor  pupils.  They 
packed  their  trunks  and  left.  Dear,  brave  Miss  But- 
ton shared  my  sorrow  and  comforted  me  as  best  she 
could.  She  was  a  graduate  of  the  Baptist  Mission- 
ary Training  School  in  Chicago,  and  had  been  sent 
by  our  society  from  her  home  in  the  North  to  assist 
in  my  school. 

The  closing  of  this  school  was  one  of  the  great- 
est, if  not  the  greatest  trial  of  my  life.  It  had  re- 
quired much  labor  and  patience  to  awaken  interest 
in  this  work.  I  had  visited  many  associations  in  the 
state  telling  about  this  school,  so  you  can  see  that  the 
disappointment  was  widespread.  Because  of  my 
leaving  Louisiana,  many  of  the  people  thought  that 
my  paper  HOPE  and  all  the  work  was  dead.  And, 
indeed,  though  not  dead  both  were  greatly  hindered. 
It  was  also  a  great  loss  in  dollars  and  cents.  We  had 
rented  the  house  for  $25  a  month,  when  an  $8  house 
would  have  accommodated  Miss  Button  and  me. 
The  house  was  furnished  neatly  for  fourteen  board- 
ers and  three  teachers,  there  were  a  pleasant  school 
room,  dining  room,  and  kitchen.  I  sold  only  a  few 
articles  as  it  was  difficult  to  dispose  of  them.  I 
sent  quite  a  large  donation  to  Gibsland,  La.,  \vhere 
the  colored  people  had  started  a  new  school, 
also  some  barrels  of  clothing.  Some  things  were 
sent  to  Plaqucmine  to  an  "old  ladies'  home."  How- 
ever we  did  not  dispose  of  anything  until  March, 


hoping  to  induce  our  pupils  to  return  and  go  on  with 
our  much-loved  school.  Disappointed  in  this  hope, 
we  stored  what  we  could  not  sell  and  left  the  city 
with  tears  and  regrets,  and  prayed,  "Father,  forgive 
them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do." 

Our  loss  in  money  is  nothing  compared  with  the 
lost  opportunity  of  helping  these  poor  wives  and 
mothers  in  Louisiana.  Nearly  every  day  for  a  long 
while  after  the  school  closed  I  received  letters  say- 
ing, "I  am  getting  ready  and  will  be  in  your  school 
in  a  few  days."  Then  I  must  sit  down  and  write 
the  sad  news  how  the  school  was  closed. 

Since  this  trouble  I  have  thought  so  often  of  an 
incident  in  the  life  of  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  the  great 
philosopher  and  astronomer.  One  night  he  was 
called  suddenly  from  his  room  to  attend  to  some  bus- 
iness, and  left  the  candle  burning  on  the  table.  He 
closed  the  door  leaving  in  the  room  his  little  dog, 
Diamond.  When  he  returned  he  found  that  the 
little  dog  in  his  impatience  had  jumped  upon  the 
table  and  upset  the  candle  which  set  fire  to  Sir 
Isaac's  manuscripts  and  thus  burned  up  in  a  few 
minutes  the  results  of  a  great  many  years  of  hard 
labor  and  of  close  study.  The  philosopher  only  re- 
marked in  a  quiet  manner,  "Oh,  Diamond,  Diamond, 
little  thou  knowest  the  -mischief  thou  hast  done." 
Those  wicked,  thoughtless  persons  who  put  that  no- 
tice at  my  gate  know  about  as  little  of  the  conse- 
quences that  have  followed  their  mischief  as  did  Dia- 
mond. They  know  not  how  those  cruel,  obscene 
words  in  that  notice,  wounded  our  hearts,  clouded 
the  days,  and  brought  terror  to  the  nights,  and  laid 
on  us  a  burden  of  care  and  anxiety  that  nothing  but 
God's  strength  could  carry  us  through.  Yes,  it  was 
God  that  carried  the  burden  and  carried  His  poor, 
tired  children  through  it  all.  Praise  the  Lord,  who 
delivered  us  from  so  great  a  death,  and  doth  deliver 
and  in  whom  we  trust  that  He  will  yet  deliver  us. 
2  Cor.  i  :io. 

Past,  present,  and  future  deliverance,  halelujah! 
166 


"Looking  unto  Jesus"  brightens  all  our  darkness 
and  fills  the  fainting  heart  with  hope  and  courage. 

A  few  months  after  I  left  Louisiana,  I  visited 
Dr.  John  A.  Broadus,  of  Louisville,  Ky.,  and  told 
him  about  the  closing  of  my  school  in  Baton  Rouge — 
the  circumstances  connected  with  it.  He  seemed  to 
appreciate  my  trials  more  than  any  Southern  person 
to  whom  I  had  spoken.  There  was  a  tenderness 
and  sympathy  about  his  manner  that  comforted  me. 
He  advised  me  to  be  patient,  saying,  "There  are  so 
many  sides  to  this  question,  but  your  work  is  greatly 
needed.  Go  forward,  quietly  trusting  the  Lord." 
I  cannot  explain  why,  but  I  know  I  came  out  from 
that  little  visit  with  Dr.  Broadus  a  braver,  stronger 
woman. 

The  following  voluntary  words  of  testimony  re- 
quire no  comment : 

Dear  Sisters: — This  is  the  third  winter  that  I 
have  attended  Miss  Moore's  Training  School,  and  I 
can  tell  you  it  is  just  the  place  to  train  workers  for 
Christ.  Here  we  learn  to  deny  self  and  to  be  meek 
and  lowly,  as  Christ  has  commanded.  Miss  Moore 
has  now  two  very  wise  Christian  ladies.  Miss  Mar- 
garet Work  and  Miss  Lydia  Lawrence  to  assist  her 
in  the  w'ork.  They  see  that  we  improve  the  time, 
and  yet  are  very  patient.  All  in  our  school  are  mar- 
ried women  or  widows,  but  two.  I  wish  you  could 
look  in  and  see  how  happy  we  are.  I  want  more  of 
the  sisters  of  the  state  to  come  here,  for  what  we  all 
need  is  a  better  knowledge  of  the  meaning  of  the 
Bible  and  Home. 

ESTHER  URSULA  YOUNG, 

Bunkie,  La. 

Dear  Mothers: — I  have  been  in  the  Training 
School  ever  since  one  week  before  Christmas.  I 
was  much  discouraged  about  being  blind  before  I 
came  here.  This  great  affliction  cast  me  down.  But 
since  Sister  Moore  brought  me  here,  I  have  been 
167 


comforted  greatly,  by  listening  to  the  lessons,  the 
singing,  and  the  praying.  Some  of  the  sisters  have 
come  two  hundred  miles  to  attend  the  school.  When 
I  first  got  blind,  about  three  months  ago,  Sister 
Moore  told  me  that  if  my  natural  eyes  were  blind 
I  could  see  clearer  with  my  spiritual  eyes,  and  since 
I  have  been  here  I  find  it  is  true.  While  I  listen  to 
the  glorious  Word  of  God  explained,  I  feel  a  light 
springing  up  in  my  soul  so  bright  that  I  think  I  can 
see  the  whole  circle  in  which  our  sisters  are  sitting 
and  the  glory  of  God  fills  the  house.  Mothers,  dear 
mothers,  do  come  and  learn  the  Word  of  God  so  you 
can  teach  it  to  your  children  and  children's  children. 
How  can  you  teach  what  you  do  not  know  ?  Moth- 
ers, do  teach  your  children  the  Word  of  God,  for 
that  is  what  has  lifted  me  up  the  last  few  years. 

SISTER  TRIPLET, 

Port  Hudson. 

I  want  to  add  that  Sister  Triplet  is  now  sixty 
years  old,  and  it  has  only  been  during  the  last  four 
years  that  she  has  learned  how  to  study  the  Bible. 
Last  year  and  the  year  before  she  had  her  Bible  in 
hand  almost  all  the  time,  and  to-day,  from  memory, 
she  can  recite  a  great  number  of  verses  by  heart. 
Thus  she  meditates  on  God's  word  night  and  day, 
and  is  therefore  blessed,  and  is  a  great  blessing  to  all 
in  the  school. 


1 68 


From  a  photograph  taken  in  1885. 

I  still  keep  tight  hold  of  the  Bible.  My  New  Year's  message  for 
1902  is:  "  Now  the  God  of  hope  fill  you  with  all  joy  and  peace  in  be- 
lieving, that  ye  may  abound  in  hope  through  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Spirit"  (Rom.  15:  13).  Oh,  beloved  friends,  be  hopeful,  be  coura- 
geous. God  cannot  use  discouraged  people.  The  above  text  tells  us 
we  get  our  hopefulness  by  faith  and  in  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Free  for  all.  Take  and  rejoice. 

SISTER  JOANNA   P.  MOORE. 


169 


BIBLE   BANDS. 

There  is  no  power  strong  enough  to  reform  hu- 
man lives  but  the  power  of  the  Gospel  of  the  Son  of 
God.  And  there  is  no  book  that  tells  about  this 
Gospel  but  the  Bible.  Therefore,  the  great  object 
in  all  our  work  has  been  to  get  this  Book  into  the 
hands  and  hearts  of  all. 

This  great  thought  led  up  to  our  Bible  band. 

CONSTITUTION. 

The  object  of  the  organization  is  :  First,  To  study 
and  commit  to  memory  the  word  of  God  for  our  own 
edification  and  comfort.  Second,  To  teach  it  to 
others.  Third,  To  supply  the  destitute  with  Bibles, 
and  if  possible  to  get  every  man,  woman  and  child 
who  can  read  to  own  a  Bible.  No  organization 
would  be  required,  if  it  were  not  that  by  this  method 
we  can  get  more  persons  to  study  the  Bible,  and  also 
to  better  help  and  encourage  each  other. 

ARTICLE  I.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  member 
of  the  Band  to  read  or  hear  read  a  chapter,  or  part 
of  a  chapter  each  day  and  commit  to  memory  three 
new  verses  each  week.  Those  who  are  young  and 
quick  to  learn  should  memorize  one  verse  each  day. 
If  you  have  the  paper  HOPE  it  is  expected  that  you 
will  read  the  daily  lesson  given  in  that  paper. 

ARTICLE  2.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  members 
to  read  the  Bible  to  the  sick  or  those  who  cannot 
read,  as  often  as  opportunity  affords;  also  to  seek 
opportunities. 

ARTICLE  3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  mem- 
bers to  do  all  in  their  power  to  supply  the  destitute 

170 


with  Bibles,  and  to  use  their  influence  to  get  every 
man,  woman  and  child  to  own  and  read  the  Bible. 

ARTICLE  4.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  members 
to  carry  with  them  a  Bible  when  they  go  on  a  visit, 
or  to  church,  or  any  meeting.  It  is  also  a  good  plan 
to  keep  a  little  Testament  in  our  pockets  while  at 
work,  so  we  can  read  at  leisure  moments. 

ARTICLE  5.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  members 
to  meet  once  a  week  and  make  reports  of  study  and 
Bible  work  done.  If  members  live  too  far  away  or 
other  duties  prevent  they  should  send  written  re- 
ports as  often  as  possible.  Persons  can  belong  to  the 
Band  if  they  cannot  read,  if  they  will  promise  to 
have  some  one  read  to  them. 

ARTICLE  6.  The  officers  of  the  society  shall  be : 
president,  vice-president,  secretary,  and  treasurer. 
The  duty  of  said  officers  to  be  the  same  as  in  any 
other  society. 

INSTRUCTIONS. 

There  is  seldom  any  use  for  the  office  of  treasur- 
er, because  when  we  find  one  who  cannot  buy  a  Bible, 
the  member  that  finds  such  an  individual  gets  him  a 
Bible  if  she  is  able,  and  reports  it  at  the  next  meet- 
ing and  a  record  is  kept  of  the  fact  in  the  minutes. 
If  she  is  not  able  she  reports  it  and  some  one  or 
more  who  are  able  provides  the  Bible.  I  would  be 
glad  to  get  a  report  of  each  Band  from  the  secretary 
at  the  close  of  each  month,  telling  at  least  these  three 
facts:  Number  who  read  regularly  (this  will  include 
old  and  young,  sinners  and  Christians,  for  all  can  be- 
long to  the  Band),  number  found  without  a  Bible, 
and  number  supplied  with  a  Bible.  I  may  be  able 
to  get  Bibles  for  those  you  cannot  supply.  But,  of 
course,  you  want  to  have  the  blessing  of  giving  them 
yourself  if.  you  can,  for  Jesus  says,  "It  is  more 
blessed  to  give  than  to  receive." — Acts  20:35. 

The  above  is  the  plan  that  has  been  found  val- 
uable in  the  study  of  the  Bible  in  Louisiana  and 
many  other  states.  When  you  form  your  Band  you 
171 


may  make  some  changes  if  you  think  best,  but  do  not 
lose  sight  of  the  great  object  of  the  Band.  Some  may 
object  to  carrying  a  Bible  with  them,  others  may  say 
they  cannot  help  to  get  Bibles  for  the  destitute  and 
some  may  make  other  objections.  But  get  all  to  join 
who  will  promise  for  themselves  to  read  the  Bible 
daily  and  commit  to  memory  at  least  three  verses  a 
week. 

There  is  no  danger  of  your  taking  too  much  time, 
or  being  too  zealous  about  the  study  of  God's  word. 
Such  ignorance  of  Bible  truth  as  we  find  in  every 
church,  should  make  every  Christian  shed  bitter 
tears  of  shame  and  sorrow.  Jesus  says:  "In 
vain  do  you  worship  me  teaching  for  doctrine 
the  commandments  of  men." — Matt.  15:9.  We 
want  to  find  what  God  says  and  obey  Him.  He  is 
the  only  one  that  has  a  right  to  make  laws  for  His 
children.  If  there  is  a  rule  in  the  church  or  the  home 
which  I  cannot  prove  by  the  Bible,  then  I  need  not 
obey  that  rule.  There  is  a  blessing  promised  to 
those  who  "delight  in  the  law  of  the  Lord  and  medi- 
tate therein  day  and  night."  They  will  be  fresh  and 
fruit-bearing  all  the  year  long.  Everything  they  do 
tvill  prosper.  If  you  do  not  believe  it,  read  Psalms 
I  :2,  3.  But  remember  you  must  delight  in  the 
Bible,  enjoy  it,  love  it,  admire  it,  obey  it,  honor  it, 
trust  it.  That  is  what  "delight"  means.  You  can 
claim  the  promise  if  you  delight  in  the  Bible. 

We  hope  all  will  read  the  daily  lessons  given  in 
HOPE.  It  is  a  great  inspiration  to  know  that  all  arc 
reading  the  same  portion  of  Scripture  each  in 
his  own  home. 

My  blessed  Bible  Band  pupils,  blessed  because 
you  delight  in  the  law  of  the  Lord  and  in  His  law 
do  you  meditate  day  and  night.  Ps.  i  :2.  You  are 
the  hope  of  the  Christian  church.  Hitherto  the  peo- 
ple have  so  often  "erred  or  gone  wrong,  not  knozving 
the  Scriptures  nor  the  power  of  God."  Matt.  22 129. 
The  poiwr  of  God  is  the  Holy  Spirit  (Acts  1:8), 
that  same  Holy  Spirit  with  whom  so  many  of  you 

172 


are  filled.  Glory  to  his  name !  Then  you  study 
the  Bible  daily.  Acts  17:11.  The  Bible  gives  you 
a  knoivlcdgc  of  God's  word  and  the  Holy  Spirit  gives 
you  power  to  obey  it. 

It  matters  not  if  the  officers  of  the  Band  are  not 
your  choice,  nor  if  the  regular  meetings  are  stopped. 
Keep  on  with  your  daily  study,  do  not  omit  a  single 
day.  But  strive  hard  to  get  the  meeting  started 
again.  Your  Band  would  be  a  regular,  profitable 
one  if  only  two  meet  once  a  week  in  a  private  house 
to  review  the  lessons,  provided  two  are  all  you  can 
interest.  But  do  not,  I  beseech  you,  let  personal 
jealousy  01  quarrels  destroy  the  fellowship  of  the 
members,  who  should  be,  like  Mary,  humble,  and 
meekly  "sitting  at  Jesus'  feet  to  hear  his  word." 
Luke  10:39. 

Mothers  who  have  little  children,  sick  ones,  and 
those  who  have  work  to  do  at  the  hour  of  meeting 
are  full  members,  and  should  just  as  carefully  study 
the  lesson  daily  as  if  they  were  able  to  attend. 

The  devil  does  not  care  how  much  time  you  spend 
in  prayer  as  long  as  you  will  not  read  the  Bible.  Be- 
cause without  the  Bible  you  do  not  know  how  to 
pray  an  acceptable  prayer. 

I  have  never  known  a  Christian  to  backslide  who 
continued  the  daily,  prayerful  study  of  the  Bible. 

Satan  hates  the  Bible.  It  was  the  sword  in  Jesus' 
hands  that  conquered  him  nineteen  hundred  years 
ago.  Matt.  4:  i-n. — Eph.  6:17. 

Surely  all  Christians  of  every  name  should  sit 
down  together  to  read  their  Father's  letter. 

HOW  BIBLE  BANDS   GREW. 

For  example,  I  had  the  following  in  my  paper : 
"Sister  Mary,  you  must  forgive  Sister  Jane,  though 
she  has  wronged  you.  Jesus  loved  you  and  died  for 
you  while  you  were  sinning  against  Him,  and  Jesus 
says  you  must  forgive  Jane  or  he  will  not  forgive 
you.  If  you  do  not  1>clievc  me  read  Eph.  4:32." 

'73 


But  Mary  does  not  know  where  to  find  Ephesians, 
so  she  hastens  to  her  neighbor,  who  knows  as  little 
as  Mary  about  the  Bible ;  but  before  night  a  visitor 
calls  who  reads  from  her  Bible  these  words :  "And 
be  ye  kind  one  to  another,  tender-hearted,  forgiving 
one  another  even  as  God  for  Christ's  sake  hath  for- 
given you."  Eph.  4 :32.  Mary  asked  the  visitor  if 
she  would  not  come  and  help  her  study  the  lessons, 
which  she  did,  and  thus  they  helped  each  other;  and 
once  a  week  all  met  in  a  private  house  or  church  to 
review.  Hundreds  have  learned  to  read  with  the 
help  of  neighbors  or  their  own  children.  Let  me 
state  another  fact.  Those  who  study  HOPE  must 
have  a  Bible.  I  noticed  our  Sunday  school  quarter- 
lies had  nearly  turned  the  Bible  out  of  the  school 
by  giving  the  Bible  text  so  the  pupil  did  not  need  the 
Bible.  In  our  paper  we  only  give  book,  chapter,  and 
verse.  This  compels  the  reader  to  get  a  Bible  before 
he  can  understand  the  explanation.  HOPE  created 
a  great  demand  for  Bibles.  I  prepared  the  Constitu- 
tion for  Bible  Bands,  which  we  have  given  you.  You 
ask,  did  not  the  people  have  the  Bible  before  your 
HOPE  was  born  ?  Yes,  some  did.  There  were  school 
books  before  you  learned  to  read,  but  you  needed  a 
teacher.  When  the  teacher  came  you  got  the  books. 
HOPE  has  been  the  teacher  that  led  many  to  buy  a 
Bible  and  others  to  use  the  one  that  lay  covered  with 
dust. 

I  see  by  my  record  that  in  1888  we  had  ninety 
Bands,  with  1,683  members,  who  claimed  to  read 
daily  the  Bible  lessons.  The  work  continued  with 
unabated  interest,  so  that  in  1889  we  had,  through 
visits  and  correspondence,  gotten  the  work  estab- 
lished in  ten  associations ;  there  were  only  twelve  in 
the  state.  I  had  visited  all  these  places  repeatedly 
and  conducted  many  Bible  readings.  That  year 
we  had  reports  from  one  hundred  and  fifteen 
bands.  The  reports  included  a  statement  of  num- 
ber in  Bands;  number  who  read  daily  at  home; 
number  of  persons  who  read  the  lesson  to  neighbors ; 


number  of  texts  memorized.     These  were  the  prin- 
cipal facts. 

I  give  you  the  following  report  from  one  Band 
as  a  sample :  Number  in  Band,  49 ;  number  who 
read  daily,  26 ;  number  of  families  visited  with  Bible 
and  prayer,  84;  number  of  verses  memorized,  1,995. 
This  is  a  report  for  four  months.  I  gave  the  people 
the  following 

RULES  FOR  READING  THE  BIBLE. 

1.  If  I  am  a  saved  sinner,  I  should  stop  at  every 
promise  for  a  Christian,  and  ask  if  I  believe  it,  and 
rest  my  soul  upon  it ;  and  at  every  command,  and  ask 
if  I  obey  it  cheerfully.     Luke  6:46;  John  14:15  and 
15:14. 

2.  If  I  am  an  unsaved  sinner,  I  should  stop  at 
every  invitation  of  mercy,  and  ask  my  own  heart 
why  I  do  not  accept  it,  and  remember  that  God  will 
accept  no  service  or  work  at  my  hands  till  I  receive 
the  pardon  for  my  sins  that  Jesus  bought  with  his 
own  blood.     I  have  only  to  accept  and  believe  His 
promise,  and  then  I  am  a  saved  sinner  and  ready  for 
work  on  earth  and  a  home  in  heaven.     Acts  16:30, 
31;  Acts  2:38-39. 

3.  I  should  remember  that  all  the  Bible  stories, 
and  all  its  histories  of  individuals  and  nations,  have 
been  written  for  my  warning  or  my  encouragement 
or  learning,  and  I  should  stop  as  I  read,  till  I  get  the 
lesson  for  my  own  heart.     I  Cor.  10:5-13. 

4.  I  should  meditate  or  think  about  what  I  have 
read  in  the  Bible  and  talk  about  it  to  others.  Josh. 
i  :8 ;  Ps.  i  :2. 

5.  When  I  read  the  Bible  I  should  get  a  diction- 
ary and  find  the  meaning  of  every  word,  or  ask  some 
one  to  explain  what  I  do  not  understand.     I  should 
get  a  reference  Bible  and  a  Concordance  and  learn 
how 'to  use  them  and  use  them  in  the  study  of  the 
Bible.     Acts  8:30-31. 

6.  God  talks  to  me  when  I  read  the  Bible.     I 


talk  to  God  when  I  pray.     We  should  let  God  do  the 
most  of  the  talking. 

7.  When  we  read  the  Bible  we  must  expect  that 
the  Holy  Spirit  will  be  our  teacher.  John  14:26. 
The  Holy  Spirit  wrote  the  Bible.  2  Peter  1:21. 
The  natural  man  cannot  understand  God.  I  Cor. 
2:9-16. 

BIBLE  BAND  PRAYER. 

Oh,  God,  help  me  to  remember  that  thou  art 
talking  to  me  when  I  read  the  Bible,  and  may  I  be- 
lieve every  word  thou  sayest.  May  the  Holy  Spirit 
shine  in  my  heart,  and  make  the  meaning  plain ;  and 
make  me  willing  to  obey  all  thy  commands  for  Jesus' 
sake.  Amen. 

God  was  in  this  work  and  many  hearts  learned 
to  delight  in  the  law  of  the  Lord.  My  leaving  Lou- 
isiana soon  after  this  resulted  in  an  abatement  in 
the  interest,  because  all  Christian  work  requires  hu- 
man instrumentality. 


176 


EVERY  HOME  SHOULD  BE  A 
SCHOOLROOM. 

Rev.  J.  H.  Vincent,  D.D.,  has  been  widely  known 
for  many  years  as  a  very  successful  educator,  as  well 
as  preacher  and  Sunday  school  teacher.  He  is  now 
an  honored  bishop  of  the  M.  E.  church.  About 
twenty  years  ago,  as  is  well  known,  Brother  Vin- 
cent originated  a  plan  for  educating  the  masses.  It 
finally  developed  into  what  is  known  as  the  "Chau- 
tauqua  Idea  or  Plan."  Dr.  Vincent  and  his  helpers 
have  arranged  a  course  of  study  and  prepared 
books,  which  require  a  certain  number  of  years 
to  complete  the  course.  These  pupils  study  their 
lessons  at  home.  A  certain  number  of  persons 
in  a  neighborhood  form  themselves  into  a  Chau- 
tauqua  Circle,  and  meet  once  a  week.  They  appoint 
one  of  their  number  as  teacher  and  recite  what 
they  have  studied  during  the  week.  Once  a  year 
all  who  have  the  money  and  time  to  spare,  at- 
tend the  annual  meeting,  for  one  month,  where  lec- 
tures are  given  on  different  subjects,  and  lessons 
taught  by  the  best  of  teachers,  and  those  who  have 
completed  the  course  graduate,  and  receive  their 
diplomas.  In  1887,  through  the  kindness  of  the 
ladies  of  the  Fourth  Baptist  Church,  Pittsburg,  Pa., 
I  was  furnished  with  the  means  to  attend  one  of 
these  meetings.  I  never  met  a  more  enthusiastic 
class  of  pupils  in  my  life.  Gray-haired  men  and 
women  received  diplomas  with  as  great  delight 
as  young  school  girls.  This  annual  meeting  I  saw 
was  needed  to  keep  up  the  interest  in  ci'cry-day  study 
at  home.  Here  they  received  an  impetus  that  sus- 
tained them  through  the  year. 

'77 


I  sat  me  down  and  studied  and  thought  over  and 
pondered  the  whole  subject,  and  concluded  that  I 
had  blunderingly  gotten  hold  of  Dr.  Vincent's  idea 
without  knowing  it.  My  Training  School  for  Mar- 
ried Women  was  the  "Chautauqua  idea,"  in  a  form 
adapted  to  the  class  of  persons,  among  whom  I  la- 
bored. My  plan  is  to  keep  these  wives  and  mothers 
with  me  only  one  month  of  the  year.  So  many 
have  told  me,  "You  can  do  nothing  in  one  month." 
But  I  knew  I  could.  In  one  month  you  can  awaken 
thought :  you  can  sow  seed  that  will  keep  on  growing 
all  the  year.  You  can  arouse  the  intellect  and  start 
it  to  thinking,  and  if  followed  up  year  after  year,  you 
will  soon  have  an  intelligent  class  of  wives  and 
mothers.  Their  judgment  is  more  mature  than  their 
intellect,  and  they  can  see  the  need  of  this  educa- 
tion, and  the  need  of  a  knowledge  that  is  not  learned 
from  books.  The  daily  lectures  that  I  gave  my 
women  on  Economy,  Punishment  of  Children, 
Amusement  of  Children,  Care  of  Babies,  Little 
Plans  for  Making  Home  Happy,  How  to  Teach  Bi- 
ble Lessons  to  Their  Children,  the  Wife's  Duty,  and 
a  dozen  other  subjects  on  practical  every-day  duties, 
interested  them,  because  it  was  on  a  line  with  their 
mery-day  life  work.  You  cannot  interest  a  young 
girl  on  these  subjects  as  you  can  a  wife  and  mother, 
because  the  home  of  the  latter  is  a  present  reality, 
and  a  girl's  home  is  away  in  the  future.  I  found 
that  the  more  intelligent  these  women  were,  the 
more  interested  they  were  in  all  the  lessons  taught. 
The  best  housekeepers  were  the  ones  who  wanted  to 
learn  more  about  housekeeping,  and  the  best  moth- 
ers were  the  ones  that  were  so  eager  to  learn  more  of 
correct  plans  for  training  their  children,  just  because 
their  minds  were  waked  up  on  that  subject.  When 
individuals  say  they  know  all  about  a  subject,  you 
may  feel  sure  they  know  but  little  about  it.  There 
are  hundreds  of  women,  both  white  and  black,  that 
will  tell  me,  "I  know  how  to  keep  house  and  how  to 
take  care  of  my  children  just  as  well  as  I  want  to, 
178 


and  I  will  not  fool  my  time  away  trying  to  learn  any- 
thing more  on  that  subject."  We  must  be  patient 
with  such  women  and  try  to  show  them  how  much 
there  it  >et  for  them  to  learn.  This  is  what  we  were 
doing. 

Then  there  is  a  multitude  of  married  women,  who 
think  after  marriage  they  do  not  need  their  brains, 
nor  their  books,  they  only  need  their  fingers  and 
their  feet.  This  is  a  very  great  mistake.  Above  all 
things  a  wife  and  mother  should  keep  on  learning 
from  books,  every  day  of  her  life.  My  school  was 
especially  needed  for  women  who  had  never  had  a 
chance  for  an  education  in  early  life,  and  at  this  age 
they  did  not  want  to  sit  down  in  a  school  with  a  lot 
of  giggling  children  who  would  laugh  at  the  fact 
that  these  grown-up  women  could  not  spell  even 
book  or  house.  So  you  see  it  was  necessary  to  get 
the  women  in  a  school  by  themselves.  Besides,  as 
I  have  shown  you,  there  were  so  many  other  sub- 
jects needed  to  be  taught  these  women,  that  would 
not  be  appropriate  for  children.  This  month  in  our 
school  was  our  colored  women's  Chautauqua  meet- 
ing, where  they  got  the  start  and  the  inspiration 
that  would  carry  them  through  the  year.  We  had 
also  our  plan  of  study  at  home  adapted  to  our  ability. 
My  paper  HOPE  has  its  theological  department  in 
Bible  Band  lessons.  Then  it  has  lessons  on  Home- 
Making  and  Care  of  Children,  Social  Purity,  Tem- 
perance, Biography,  Lessons  for  the  Children,  etc. 
We  are  sure  that  we  have  the  right  plan  and  it  will 
not  be  long  till  we  have  these  schools  started  all  over 
the  South.  Are  you  going  to  let  all  these  poor  col- 
ored women  remain  in  ignorance  simply  because 
they  are  married?  No,  verily,  not  if  I  can  help  it. 
But  there  must  be  something  done  to  awaken  the 
sleeping  intellect  and  show  these  women  what  great 
possibilities  are  folded  up  in  their  hearts,  heads,  and 
hands.  And  that  is  just  what  my  paper  and  my 
school  is  doing. 

It  is  fireside  study  that  makes  the  scholar.  No 
179 


one  ever  yet  became  intelligent  by  what  he  learned  in 
school,  and  no  one  can  be  ignorant  who  spends  his 
spare  moments  in  study  at  home.  The  mother  is 
queen  of  home.  Our  school  was  established  to 
teach  these  queens  how  to  rule  wisely.  Every 
mother  should  be  able  to  read  God's  Word  to  her 
child.  If  it  be  but  a  few  verses,  it  will  do  more  to 
establish  them  in  the  right  faith  than  all  other  schools 
of  theology.  One  lesson  taught  a  child  by  its  moth- 
er is  worth  ten  taught  by  a  teacher.  Is  it  any  won- 
der that  I  am  so  anxious  to  grasp  the  hand  of  a 
mother  and  to  put  down  deep  in  her  heart  the  seeds 
of  truth  ?  Any  one  who  has  studied  the  condition  of 
the  colored  women  of  the  South  will  know  that  my 
school  and  schools  like  it  are  a  great  necessity. 

For  centuries  the  light  of  intelligence  was  shut 
out  from  these  poor  people.  To  even  look  at  a 
book  was  a  crime  that  brought  severe  punishment. 
While  on  the  other  hand  the  white  race  has  had  su- 
perior opportunities  for  mental  culture  for  centur- 
ies. "We  that  are  strong  must  bear  the 'infirmities 
of  the  weak,"  especially  when  our  injustice  made 
them  weak.  I  appeal  to  the  intelligent  white  moth- 
ers of  our  land  for  help  for  the  hundreds  of  mothers 
on  the  plantations  in  Louisiana,,  who  have  never 
received  even  the  first  lesson  in  the  holy  duties  of 
motherhood,  especially  the  young  mothers.  My 
plan  is  to  bring  them  together  once  a  year  in  a  model 
home,  for  lessons  during  two  weeks  or  a  month. 
This  will  do  much  to  awaken  thought  and  suggest 
improvements  which  will  be  carried  out  when  they 
return  to  their  homes.  My  schools  from  1884  to 
1890  have  proved  the  wisdom  of  this  plan. 

One  great  school  can  not  supply  the  needs  of 
these  people,  there  should  be  at  least  one  in  each 
state,  kept  open  six  months  with  not  more  than  ten 
boarders  at  a  time  ;  a  larger  number  would  take  awav 
the  family  idea  and  prevent  us  showing  our  pupils 
a  model  home.  But  if  each  class  only  stayed  one 
month  we  would  reach  sixty  women  each  year.  The 

180 


other  six  months  should  be  given  to  holding  parents' 
meetings  in  touch  with  the  homes  of  our  pupils.  The 
furniture  and  everything  pertaining  to  these  schools 
should  be  of  the  simplest  kind,  only  two  teachers 
would  be  needed.  A  rented  house  is  best,  because 
every  two  or  three  years  we  want  to  change  the  loca- 
tions in  order  to  reach  those  who  could  leave  home 
only  as  day  pupils. 

Our  great  need  is  not  so  much  money,  but  wise, 
patient,  well-prepared  teachers,  who  will  know  how 
to  adapt  their  lessons  to  the  needs  of  their  pupils  in  a 
loving  way. 


181 


WORK  IN  ARKANSAS. 

I  left  Chicago  for  Little  Rock,  August  12,  1891. 
It  seemed  to  many  presumptuous  to  go  South  at  that 
season,  but  the  promises  of  the  Qist  Psalm  are  mine. 
I  attended  the  Arkansas  Colored  Baptist  State  Con- 
vention at  Montacella.  This  meeting  was  a  proof  of 
the  progress  our  dear  people  have  made,  but  it  is  only 
the  children  of  whom  we  will  now  speak.  On  Sab- 
bath I  said  a  few  words  on  the  Sabbath  school  lesson. 
Some  of  the  children  were  in  tears.  Rev.  E. 
C.  Morri^j  the  president  of  the  convention,  said, 
"Perhaps  the  children  want  to  be  saved  to-day." 
Some  said  there  was  no  time  now,  but  he  urged  that 
I  be  allowed  to  give  them  a  chance.  Four  little  chil- 
dren rose  with  tears  of  conviction.  A  meeting  was 
appointed  for  them  at  two  p.  m.  of  which  I  had 
charge.  Before  the  hour  arrived,  the  house  was 
crowded  with  an  audience  mostly  adults,  and  among 
them  the  preachers  and  the  delegates.  About  fifty 
children  occupied  the  front  seats.  I  read  John  5  '.14- 
15.  "As  Moses  lifted  up  the  serpent  so  shall  the  Son 
of  Man  be  lifted  up,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him 
shall  not  perish  but  have  everlasting  life."  After  tell- 
ing the  story  of  the  brazen  serpent,  I  explained  how 
my  sins  had  been  forgiven  by  looking  unto  Jesus  and 
how  God  stood  ready  to  save  them  thac  very  minute. 
The  little  ones  in  tears  gathered  around  me  till  the 
space  in  front  of  the  pulpit  was  so  crowded  we  could 
not  kneel.  We  did  not  simply  say  prayers  but  we 
prayed.  Some  of  the  members  of  the  convention 
whose  hearts  were  full  of  love  for  the  children  fol- 
lowed me  in  prayer.  When  the  children  were  seated, 
I  asked,  "Who  believes  that  Jesus  has  pardoned  their 
182 


sins?"  A  little  girl  about  ten  years  old  immediately 
arose  with  tears  of  joy,  saying,  "My  sins  are  all  for- 
given ;  I  do  love  Jesus."  Then  she  went  around 
and  shook  hands  with  the  older  ones  and  told  them 
her  love  and  joy  in  Jesus,  but  her  sweet,  glad  face 
told  more  than  words.  Five  others  followed  her 
example.  This  custom  in  the  South  of  the  convert 
going  around  to  get  the  right  hand  of  fellowship 
from  older  members  is  very  appropriate  and  beauti- 
ful. The  children  were  between  the  ages  of  ten  and 
thirteen.  Before  we  dismissed,  several  of  the  most 
intelligent  pastors  in  the  state  spoke  words  of  en- 
couragement to  the  children ;  for  this  I  praise  the 
Lord,  because  many  of  the  colored  people  do  not  be- 
lieve in  immediate  conversion.  They  think  before 
he  is  forgiven,  the  sinner  must  spend  long  days  in 
prayers  and  tears.  Then  there  is  a  great  number 
who  do  not  believe  in  children's  conversion.  After 
dismission,  two  more  of  the  children  accepted  Christ, 
and  at  the  night  meeting,  these  eight  little  ones  were 
received  into  the  chuich.  I  cannot  tell  you  our 
great  joy  at  this  blessing  just  as  we  entered  our  new 
field  of  labor.  God  did  it  all.  My  words  were  so 
weak  they  could  not  have  touched  any  heart  but  for 
God's  great  power.  To  Him  be  all  the  glory. 

Miss  Eva  Button  came  to  help  me  in  October. 
She  was  greatly  used  in  leading  children  to  Christ 
and  building  them  up  in  the  faith. 

Before  she  came  I  had  begun  children's  meet- 
ings, holding  them  Saturdays,  at  two  p.  m.  These 
were  continued,  without  interruption,  for  a  year, 
during  which  time  one  hundred  and  twenty-four  chil- 
dren were  born  into  the  kingdom  in  that  room. 
There  was  no  special  revival  as  we  call  it,  but  some 
were  saved  each  Saturday  but  one  during  the  year. 
This  continued  blessing  was  something  new  and 
kept  up  the  interest.  Most  of  these  young  converts 
united  with  churches  of  different  denominations 
in  the  city,  and  as  a  general  thing  remained  faithful. 
It  was  astonishing  the  num1>er  of  Bible  verses  they 

183 


repeated  from  memory  in  each  meeting.  To  urge 
those  I  teach  to  hide  God's  Law  in  the  heart  has  al- 
ways been  my  plan.  It  does  keep  us  from  sinning, 
provided  the  word  is  impressed  by  the  Holy  Spirit. 


MISS  BUTTON'S  DRESSMAKING  CLASS,  LITTLE  ROCK,  ARK. 

As  soon  as  I  returned  to  Little  Rock  after  the 
convention,  God  led  us  to  a  suitable  house  which  we 
rented  and  in  which  we  lived  and  opened  our 


TRAINING  SCHOOL  FOR  MOTHERS. 

Our  Mothers'  School  in  this  place  was  a  success. 
We  held  if  in  the  forenoon  five  days  in  the  week. 
Some  of  our  day  pupils  walked  two  miles  to  attend 
and  did  their  work  in  the  afternoon  saying  they  ac- 
complished just  as  much  as  in  a  full  day  without  our 
Bible  lessons.  They  soon  had  a  longing  desire  to  tell 
others  what  they  had  learned  and  this  led  to 

184 


PARENTS'  MEETINGS 

in  the  homes  conducted  by  these  women,  under  the 
guidance  of  Sister  Button  and  myself.  Much  time 
was  spent  in  trying  to  show  them  how  to  study  the 
Bible  lessons  in  HOPE,  and  in  talks  about  proper 
training  of  children.  Monday  morning  was  given 
to  a  missionary  meeting.  I  wish  you  could  have 
seen  the  shining  faces  of  those  women  as  they  report- 
ed their  Christian  work.  Oh,  there  is  a  wonderful 
joy  in  being  permitted  to  personally  lead  any  soul 
from  darkness  into  light.  It  is  the  cream  of  happi- 
ness which  so  many  lose  because  they  think  they 
have  "no  time."  This  work  of  which  I  speak  was 
mostly  accomplished  by  using  for  God  the  every- 
day toucii  that  all  have  with  their  neighbors.  It 
turned  idle  gossip  out-of-doors  and  brought  Christ 
into  their  every-day  life.  This  was  not  only  the  case 
in  Little  Rock,  but  in  all  my  work  all  over  the  South  ; 
only,  I  had,  perhaps,  more  women  to  help  me  from 
the  beginning  in  Little  Rock  than  elsewhere.  It  was 
because  of  the  interest  among  the  children,  I  think. 
"A  little  child  shall  lead  them."  Besides  the  number 
converted  in  our  meetings,  many  were  saved  in  the 
church  services. 

SUNSHINE  BANDS. 

It  was  in  Little  Rock  that  our  Sunshine  Bands 
had  their  origin,  at  least,  under  that  name. 

Ellen  Washington,  one  of  my  pupils,  who  lived 
on  a  back  street,  was  sitting  under  a  tree  near  her 
door,  one  afternoon,  watching  a  crowd  of  playing 
children  ;  some  came  nearer  and  she  kindly  welcomed 
them ;  others  followed ;  then  she  talked  and  sang 
witli  them.  They  were  so  interested  that  she  asked 
them  to  come  again  next  day  and  she  would  tell  them 
more.  They  were  mostly  children  that  did  not  at- 
tend Sunday  school.  When  Sister  Washington  re- 
lated this  experience  in  the  Training  School  next 
day,  the  Spirit  said  to  me,  "There  is  the  plan  by 

185 


which  we  can  reach  the  masses  of  neglected  children. 
We  cannot  dress  them  up  for  the  Sunday  school 
or  church,  and  parents  do  not  care  to  send  them, 
but  every  woman  with  a  mother-heart  can  make  a 
Sunday  school  room  out  of  her  own  home.  Glory, 
hallelujah !  I  have  found  the  way  to  save  the  chil- 
dren and  it  will  also  help  these  mothers  with  their 
own  children  as  they  train  their  neighbor's  children 
in  the  right  path ;  for  no  mother  must  neglect  her 
own  family.  Bad  company  does  not  lead  us  astray 
while  we  are  seeking  to  reform  them  in  the  Gospel 
way,  because  we  are  always  on  the  defensive.  I  hope 
my  reader  will  take  notice  of  this  thought  and  prac- 
tice it. 

Mary  O'Neal  was  the  second  woman  to  tell  how 
she  and  her  husband,  who  were  good  singers,  were 
sitting  on  their  gallery  one  Sunday  evening,  when 
they  kindly  called  in  the  children  who  were  playing 
on  the  street,  and  sang  with  them.  Oh,  how  much 
sweeter  and  better  this  was  than  to  scold  them  for 
breaking  the  Sabbath. 

I  have  not  time  to  tell  you  of  the  other  noble  wo- 
men who,  like  Lydia,  opened  their  homes  as  well 
as  their  hearts  to  the  Lord's  work.  In  these  little 
meetings  in  the  homes,  children  were  often  con- 
verted and  united  with  the  church.  It  is  so  much 
easier  teaching  children,  dressed  in  their  every-day 
garments  in  one's  own  home,  than  in  the  Sunday 
school,  because  too  often  the  foolish  Sunday  dress 
hinders  the  Gospel  from  reaching  the  heart  of 
the  children,  and  the  same  is  true  with  older  peo- 
ple. Good  Lord,  deliver  us  from  fashionable  dress 
in  Thy  house !  If  our  women  spent  the  same  time 
in  secret  prayer  that  they  do  in  primping  and  crimp- 
ing for  church,  they  would  carry  a  blessing  with 
them,  and  come  home  ready  to  live  the  sermon  and 
pass  it  on  to  their  neighbors. 

These  mothers'  and  children's  meetings  in  the 
homes  continued  to  increase.  Among  the  children 
converted  in  our  home  in  Little  Rock  was  Jimmy 

1 86 


Washington,  whose  picture  we  give  you.  He  had 
no  mother.  From  the  time  he  was  three  years  old 
he  led  his  blind  father  around  the  city  to  sell  the 
brooms  he  made  and  in  that  way  they  earned  a 
scanty  living.  Jimmy  was  only  five  when  he  was 
converted  and  quite  small  of  his  age.  The  day  he 
went  forward  with  others  to  join  the  church,  the 
deacon  said,  sternly,  "Go  to  your  seat."  "But," 
said  Jimmy,  "I  am  a  Christian  and  must  be  bap- 
tized." "Child,  you  do  not  know  what  you  are 
saying."  Jimmy  turned  away  in  tears,  saying, 
"Well,  Sister  Moore  will  let  me  join  her  church?" 
Yes,  dear  Jimmy,  you  and  all  the  children  that  are  old 
enough  to  confess  their  faith  in  Christ  shall  find  a 
welcome  to  my  heart  and  to  my  church  (if  I  had 
one).  The  child  held  on  to  his  faith  and  some  years 
after  united  with  the  church  and  began  to  preach. 
For  several  years  he  wrote  me  often,  but  lately  I 
have  lost  sight  of  him. 

I  find  by  my  record  that  in  1892  we  had  ten  Sun- 
shine Bands,  with  an  average  attendance  in  all  of 
about  150;  and  twelve  mothers'  meetings,  averaging 
each  week  an  attendance  of  about  80.  Sister  Button 
and  I  visited  these  meetings  as  often  as  possible,  so 
as  to  help- and  encourage  our  dear  women  who  were 
so  anxious  to  be  used  of  God.  Little  Rock  is  a  small 
city,  so  by  means  of  these  meetings  we  reached  a 
very  large  class  of  non-church  goers.  One  time  I 
rented  a  little  house  near  the  depot,  and  far  from 
churches,  where  we  held  meetings  among  a  very 
neglected  class. 

To  provide  for  extra  expenses  in  carrying  on 
the  work  in  Arkansas  the  Lord  sent  special  gifts. 

Dr.  Wayland,  while  editor  of  the  National 
Baptist,  was  interested  in  my  work  and  put  a 
little  notice  of  it  in  his  paper.  Four  persons  read 
it  and  each  sent  $5  at  the  same  time,  also  the  fol- 
lowing which  explains  itself. 


187 


JIMMY  WASHINGTON,  LITTLE  ROCK,  ARK. 
188 


October,  1892. 

"Dear  Editor  National  Baptist: — Enclosed  you 
will  find  $100  which  I  have  saved  through  much  sac- 
rifice and  self-denial.  I  saw  in  your  paper  a  state- 
ment of  Miss  J.  P.  Moore's  work  in  Little  Rock, 
Ark.  This  is  the  Lord's  money,  therefore  I  wish  to 
lay  it  on  his  altar.  I  earnestly  prayed  that  the  Lord 
would  show  me  where  it  would  accomplish  the  most 
good  for  him.  As  soon  as  I  read  your  account  I 
knew  it  was  an  answer  to  my  prayer,  and  that  that 
was  the  place  for  my  money.  I  ask  you  to  please 
forward  this  to  Miss  Moore.  I  earnestly  and  daily 
pray  that  she  may  succeed  in  her  self-denying  work. 
Forward  it,  and  oblige  one  who  wishes  to  invest 
in  human  souls." 

This  is  the  letter ;  no  name  is  given.  It  surely 
was  handed  me  straight  from  the  Lord  Jesus.  I 
seemed  to  feel  the  grasp  of  his  hand  as  he  lovingly 
said :  "Use  this  for  my  honor  and  glory." 

Is  it  any  wonder  that  we  fell  on  our  knees  in  a 
thanksgiving  prayer,  and  also  prayed  for  wisdom  to 
invest  wisely  the  Lord's  money.  There  is  no  doubt 
but  that  it  is  from  the  Lord.  It  is  blessed  by  self- 
denial  and  prayer ;  yes,  daily  prayer  follows  it,  and 
that  prayer  is  a  daily  inspiration  to  me.  O,  how 
much  more  valuable  is  this  money  than  money 
dragged  from  the  pockets  of  the  unconverted,  or 
from  hike-warm  Christians  through  a  supper,  festi- 
val, "rally,"  or  by  any  other  of  Satan's  plans  to  dese- 
crate the  holy  service  of  giving  to  God. 

This  and  other  gifts  were  used  for  my  pupils 
and  to  support  these  two  young  women ;  also  for 
books  and  Bibles.  Our  Bible  bands  throughout  the 
state  created  a  great  demand  for  the  word  of  God. 

Perhaps  the  holiest  gifts  I  ever  received  were 
$250  from  Sister  Tobyne,  of  North  Belvidere  Bap- 
tist church  (111.)  and  $50  from  Sister  Nellie  Pat- 
rick, of  Marengo,  111.  They  were  given  on  their 
death  beds,  with  the  earnest  request  that  they  be 
sent  direct  to  me.  I  want  also  to  mention  with 

189 


o  -5:5 


5  wj= 
^g° 
fe  w-g 
n  ,2  « 

^^         4i 


w  " 


190 


tender  gratitude  Sisters  Mary  Butcher  and  Emma 
Hansel,  and  her  nephew,  George  Hansel,  all  of 
Philadelphia,  Pa.,  and  Mrs.  J.  D.  Runyon  and 
family,  of  Plainfield,  N.  J.,  because  they  have  con- 
tinued to  send  me  little  tokens  of  love  for  the  last 
fifteen  years.  Some  friends  forget  and  leave  us. 

While  in  Little  Rock,  I  had  the  efficient  help 
of  Emma  Taylor,  of  Wayland  University,  Wash- 
ington, D.  C,  and  Jane  Scruggs,  of  Southland  Col- 
lege, Arkansas.  I  had  visited  these  schools,  telling 
of  my  work,  and  these  two  young  women  as  soon 
as  they  graduated  in  June,  1892,  came  to  help  me, 
expecting  no  pay.  Mrs.  Scruggs  was  employed  by 
the  Women's  Baptist  Home  Mission  Society  in  No- 
vember, 1892,  and  labored  under  its  auspices  until 
May,  1898.  We  held  our  school  in  the  forenoon 
with  an  enrollment  of  about  six  boarders  and 
thirty  day  pupils.  The  afternoon  was  given  to 
visits  in  homes  and  in  the  meetings  of  which  we 
have  spoken.  I  wish  our  readers  could  have  been 
present  each  Monday  morning  to  have  seen  the  shin- 
ing faces  and  heard  the  reports  of  souls  comforted, 
saved,  through  the  Bible  teaching  communicated 
by  these  dear  women  to  lonely  hearts.  We  seldom 
could  allow  one  to  finish  her  story  as  there  was  so 
much  to  be  told.  No  Christian  can  grow  strong  in 
the  Lord  except  as  he  takes  time  to  feed  other  hun- 
gry hearts.  The  work  was  very  popular  in  Little 
Rock,  with  all  denominations,  and  through  the  wo- 
men who  attended  our  school  and  our  visits  to  asso- 
ciations and  churches,  it  soon  spread  throughout  the 
state. 

At  first  we  called  our  work  "The  Praying,  Plan- 
ning, Working  Band,"  but  afterward  changed  it  to 

THE   FIRESIDE   SCHOOL. 

We  also  outlined  the  following  course  of  study 
covering  three  years : 

FIRST  YEAR. — Bible,  HOPE,  "Peep  of  Day,"  and 
"Second  Temperance  Reader." 


SECOND  YEAR. — Bible,  HOPE,  "Line  Upon  Line," 
"For  Mother  While  She  Rocks  the  Cradle,"  "Third 
Temperance  Reader." 

THIRD  YEAR.— Bible,  HOPE,  "Story  of  the  Bi- 
ble," "Kind  and  True,"  "Black  Beauty." 

WHY   FIRESIDE   SCHOOLS  ARE   NEEDED. 

It  is  an  acknowledged  fact  that  in  these  days  the 
religious  training  of  our  children  in  their  homes  is 
too  much  neglected.  Many  parents  expect  the  Sun- 
day school  teacher,  pastor,  or  some  one  else  to  do 
this  work.  Others  are  careless  and  let  their  daily 
labor  or  demands  of  society  make  them  neglect  the 
souls  of  their  children.  Not  a  few  mothers  give  all 
their  time  to  feeding  and  clothing  the  body,  while  the 
soul  starves  or  is  fed  by  Satan. 

Our  usual  plans  for  helping  the  children  have 
taken  them  away  from  their  parents,  and  thereby  we 
have  lost  the  help  of  the  parents  to  a  great  extent. 
I  refer  to  our  Sabbath  schools,  children's  and  mis- 
sionary meetings,  kindergarten,  etc.  Scarcely  one 
mother  out  of  one  hundred  comes  to  these  meetings 
with  her  children.  Perhaps  this  need  not  be  so,  but 
facts  prove  it  true.  We  must  keep  the  mother  and 
child  nearer  together.  The  mother  is  the  God-given 
teacher  of  the  child.  But  we  seldom  have  them  to- 
gether, even  in  the  house  of  God.  The  children 
come  to  the  Sabbath  school,  and  when  it  is  out  the 
children  leave  and  the  parents  come  to  the  preaching 
service.  If  the  child  cannot  attend  both  services, 
then  it  had  better  come  with  the  parent  to  either  the 
preaching  service  or  the  Sunday  school. 

Now  I  do  not  want  to  be  understood  as  condemn- 
ing the  Sabbath  school  and  other  helps,  but  only  to 
say  that  they  are  not  able,  in  one  hour  out  of  every 
seven  days,  to  do  the  great  work  of  the  religious  and 
moral  training  of  our  children.  Indeed,  much  of 
this  work  should  be  done  before  the  child  is  old 
enough  to  go  alone  from  home. 

A  mother  said  to  me  a  few  days  ago,  "Sister 
192 


Moore,  I  have  brought  my  children  up  in  the  Sab- 
bath school,  and  yet  they  have  gone  astray."  I  said, 
"My  dear  sister,  you  could  not  bring  your  child  up  in 
the  Sabbath  school,  because  it  is  in  session  only 
one  hour  and  half  during  the  whole  week.  At  home 
is  where  your  child  has  been  brought  up.  There 
is  where  its  character  was  formed,  to  a  great  extent, 
before  it  was  seven  years  old." 

SOME  OF  THE  BENEFITS  OF  THE  FIRESIDE 
SCHOOL. 

ist.  Reading  with  the  children  will  bring  the 
parent  and  child  into  sympathy  with  each  other,  be- 
cause these  books  and  lessons  will  give  them  a  com- 
mon subject  for  thought  and  conversation. 

2nd.  The  church  will  know  more  of  the  home 
life  of  its  members.  A  report  from  the  parents 
each  month  will  naturally  lead  the  pastor  and  leading 
members  to  speak  of  this  work  as  they  visit  the 
homes  during  the  month.  The  other  members  ot  the 
church  will  see  by  the  monthly  reports  the  good 
results  of  such  daily  study  and  prayer  in  the  homes. 

3d.  By  means  of  this  the  homes  will  be  sup- 
plied with  appropriate  books  for  mother  and  child 
from  year  to  year,  because  the  books  will  be  selected 
by  good  men  and  women  who  have  the  time  to  read 
and  the  judgment  to  decide  which  are  the  best  books. 
We  all  know  that  bad  books  are  as  dangerous  to  the 
young  as  bad  company ;  also  that  a  large  number  of 
parents  pay  no  attention  to  the  books  their  children 
read,  and,  alas,  many  do  not  know  enough  to  select 
the  right  kind  of  books. 

4th.  A  large  number  of  persons  reading  the 
same  books,  and  thinking  along  on  the  same  lines, 
will  give  to  each  an  ambition  and  energy  that  could 
not  be  felt  if  we  read  alone. 

5th.  Our  mothers  do  not  receive  the  sympathy 
and  attention  that  their  situation  demands.  House- 
keeping and  the  duties  of  motherhood  as  regards 
the  body  of  the  child  are  so  absorbing  that  they  are 


FIRESIDE  SCHOOL  FAMILY,  PETERSBURG,  VA. 

The  father  in  this  family,  Rev.  C.  W.  McColl,  is  both  a  pastor  and 
missionary. 


194 


liable  to  take  a  mother's  entire  time;  and  therefore 
her  own  soul  and  mind  and  those  of  her  children  will 
be  neglected  unless  there  be  some  plan  to  call  special 
attention  to  these  duties  every  day.  Our  Fireside 
School  does  this  beautifully  and  sweetly.  Of  its 
good  results  we  have  a  multitude  of  witnesses. 

FOR  ALL  SECTS  AND  RACES. 

The  Fireside  School  is  a  matter  of  common  in- 
terest to  all  denominations  and  races,  and  is  left  in 
the  hands  of  the  churches,  so  that  each  sect  can  ad- 
just it  to  suit  their  plans  of  church  work.  Let  us 
counsel  and  advise  together.  Other  subjects  are  im- 
portant, but  none  as  important  as  how  to  make  our 
homes  pure,  intelligent  and  happy. 

NOT   A   WOMAN'S    SOCIETY. 

One  point  must  be  guarded :  Do  not  call  the 
Fireside  School  a  woman's  society;  if  so,  you  will 
shut  out  father  and  children,  and  thus  destroy  the 
harmony  of  God's  plan  for  the  home. 

We  began  with  mothers  first,  because  father 
would  not  take  time  to  listen  to  us.  After  a  few 
years,  father  came  and  said  to  us,  "Have  you  for- 
gotten there  is  a  father  as  well  as  a  mother  in  the 
family?"  Therefore,  we  changed  our  pledge  from 
mothers'  to  parents'  pledge.  Soon  after  this  a  little 
child  wrote  us,  saying,  "Mamma  has  promised  to  be 
good  to  me,  and  I  want  to  promise  to  be  good  to 
mamma."  This  led  us  to  prepare  a  sons'  and 
daughters'  pledge. 

PLAN  FOR  FIRESIDE  SCHOOLS. 
I.     Sign  the  parent's  pledge,  which  is  as  follows  : 
PARENT'S  PLEDGE. 

"(a)  I  promise  that  by  the  help  of  God  I  will 
pray  with  and  for  my  children  and  daily  teach  them 
God's  Word  and  expect  their  early  conversion. 

"(b)  I  will  be  a  good  pattern  for  my  children  in 
my  daily  life,  especially  in  temper,  words,  and  dress. 

i95 


"  (c)  I  will  train  my  children  to  live  for  the  glory 
of  God  in  body,  mind,  and  spirit. 

"2.  Read  daily  the  course  of  study  assigned  to 
the  school. 

"3.  Report  monthly  to  the  church.  (We  sug- 
gest that  the  pastor  devote  one  service  a  month  in 
his  church  to  this  subject.  Preach  a  sermon  on 
some  part  of  home  duties  and  follow  it  with  reports 
from  parents  and  children's  testimonies  of  improve- 
ments, also  things  that  discourage.) 

"4.  Report  every  three  months  to  headquarters, 
513  Mulberry  Street,  Nashville,  Tenn. 

"5.  Parents  who  are  not  Christians  can  be  asso- 
ciate members.  These  are  not  required  to  sign  the 
pledge  nor  report,  but  only  to  read  the  lessons." 

The  interest  -all  over  Arkansas  was  very  great, 
and  we  decided  to  call  a 

MOTHERS'  CONFERENCE. 

It  was  called  a  mothers'  conference,  because,  at 
this  time,  the  fathers  had  not  joined  us.  But 
men,  including  pastors,  as  well  as  women  attended 
our  first  conference  in  Little  Rock,  September  Qth, 
1893.  Some  of  the  subjects  discussed  were  as  fol- 
lows: 

1.  Why  is  an  organization  of  mothers  needed? 

2.  The  use  of  the  mothers'  pledge. 

3.  The  necessity  of  a  mother  being  a  good  pat- 
tern to  her  children,  especially  in  temper,  conversa- 
tion, and  dress. 

4.  The  best  time  for  family  devotions  and  the 
best  manner  of  conducting  them  so  as  to  make  them 
helpful  for  the  children. 

5.  Mothers  need  to  improve  themselves  men- 
tally, morally,  and  physically  for  the  good  of  their 
children. 

6.  Since  love  and  cheerfulness  attract  children 
more  than  anything  else,  how  can  we  supply  our 
homes  with  an  abundance  of  these  virtues? 

196 


7.  How  can  mothers  secure  the  confidence  of 
their  children  while  young  and  keep  that  confidence 
as  the  child  grows  older? 

8.  At  what  age  should  obedience  be  enforced? 

9.  Mention  right  and  wrong  methods  of  pun- 
ishing children. 

10.  Can    children    be    taught    honesty,    order, 
kindness,   and  many  other  virtues  in  their   plays? 
If  so,  should  parents  give  attention  to  the  kind  of 
plays  in  which  even  very  young  children  engage? 

11.  What  are  proper  and  what  are  improper 
amusements  for  our  young  men  and  women? 

12.  What  is  proper  dress  and  healthy  food  for 
children,  and  how  much  sleep  do  children  require 
at  certain  ages? 

13.  The  necessity  of  eating,  sleeping,  dressing, 
and  working  "decently  and  in  order,"  according  to 
i  Cor.  14:40. 

14.  Why  is  cleanliness  necessary  to  health? 

15.  Temperance  is  self-control  of  our  appetites 
and  faculties.     How  are  children  taught  intemper- 
ance when  very  young? 

1 6.  How  are  children  taught  selfishness,  van- 
ity, and  disobedience  by  their  parents? 

17.  How  old  should  a  girl  be  when  she  may  ac- 
cept the  attention  of  a  young  man  in  the  capacity  of 
a  lover,  and  how  old  should  the  young  man  be  ? 

18.  Is  it  as  bad  for  a  young  man  to  use  bad  lan- 
guage or  lounge  around  a  saloon  as  it  is  for  a  young 
lady  to  do  so?     Or  in  other  words,  should  we  re- 
quire as  high  a  standard  of  morals  from  a  young 
lady  as  we  do  of  a  young  man  ? 

19.  How  can  we  sustain  a  Fireside  School  in 
every  home,  and  how  secure  the  necessary  books 
for  that  school? 

20.  How   does   our  present  plans   for  raising 
money  for  God's  cause  teach  our  children  boldness, 
vanity,  pride,  selfishness,  and  self-gratification? 

21.  Give    us    methods    by    which    this    money 
could  be  raised,  and  thereby  our  children  taught 

197 


self-denial,  modesty,  reverence  for  God,  and  a  love 
for  the  cause  of  Christ. 

INTER-DENOMINATIONAL. 

We  had  nine  sessions,  three  each  day,  held  in 
seven  different  churches,  including  representatives 
from  all  the  denominations  in  the  city.  This  is 
the  first  time  to  my  knowledge  that  all  sects  among 
the  colored  people  united  in  Christian  work,  and  it 
was  to  me  a  great  source  of  joy,  a  direct  answer  to 
prayer.  The  minutes  were  kept  by  Sister  Lottie 
Stephens,  of  Little  Rock,  a  member  of  the  M.  E. 
church,  and  were  remarkably  concise,  clear,  and  in- 
structive. Through  them  were  learned  much  more 
of  the  lessons  taught  than  of  the  people  who 
spoke.  That  meeting  and  those  that  followed,  cheer 
and  comfort  me  to-day,  when  I  am  discouraged  be- 
cause of  the  failure  of  other  plans.  Anyone  who 
will  read  a  copy  of  those  minutes  with  the  papers 
written  by  those  colored  women  who  had  had  so  little 
opportunity,  will  never  afterwards  say  the  negro  is 
an  inferior  race. 

This  mothers'  conference  went  on  gloriously, 
holding  annual  meetings  from  1893  to  1898,  at 
which  time  some  misunderstanding  arose  between 
the  pastors  and  our  sisters  in  charge  of  the  work. 
I  left  the  state  in  1894,  but  returned  each  year  for 
two  successive  years  to  attend  the  conference.  Per- 
haps the  collecting  of  money  by  the  conference  was 
at  the  root  of  the  trouble,  as  there  was  in  the  state  a 
woman's  organization  whose  special  work  was  the 
collecting  of  money  for  various  objects.  I  had  repeat- 
edly said  and  written  that  the  Fireside  School  was 
not  an  agency  for  collecting  money,  but  one  in  which 
we  educated  the  whole  household  to  deny  themselves, 
and  give  for  all  lines  of  Christian  zvork  through  the 
church.  I  had  seen  too  many  side  issues  draining 
the  church  of  her  money,  and  influences  to  add  to 
the  number.  I  see  now  that  our  work  was  too  nar- 

198 


row  in  Arkansas  because  it  was  a  mothers'  instead 
of  a  parents'  conference.  We  have  it  now  on  God's 
plan,  father  and  mother,  church  and  home,  all 
united  in  this  good  work.  "What  God  has  joined 
together  let  not  man  put  asunder,"  and  may  we  all 
see  that  work  and  workers,  not  money,  is  our  great- 
est need,  and  may  God  awaken  pastors  to  see  the 
value  of  keeping  alive  the  little  church  at  home. 
All  good  people  are  grieved  to  see  how  much  of  the 
time  of  a  church  service  is  spent  in  collecting 
money,  which  ought  to  be  given  to  teaching  each 
redeemed  soul  that  all  they  have  and  are  belongs 
to  God.  When  this  truth  is  learned  and  obeyed, 
Christians  will  deny  themselves  at  home  in  order 
to  give  God  His  part  of  their  earnings. 

Though  the  conference  in  Arkansas  has  not  met 
for  the  last  three  years,  yet  the  work  of  reform  in 
the  homes  through  daily  Bible  study  flourishes.  It 
is  indeed  refreshing  to  see  how  bravely  our  mothers 
have  held  on  to  our  paper,  HOPE,  with  its  daily 
Bible  lessons  and  Bible  band  meetings  held  in 
homes  when  they  could  not  meet  in  churches. 

We  also  have  local  parents'  conferences  in  Ten- 
nessee, North  Carolina,  Alabama  and  Virginia,  but 
no  state  organization.  Pastors  usually  attend  and 
take  part  and  are  becoming  more  interested  each 
year.  We  hope  the  time  is  not  far  distant  when  our 
pastors  will  hold  the  monthly  parents'  meeting, 
which  the  Fireside  School  recommends  so  as  to 
foster  tho  daily  prayerful  study  of  a  special  lesson 
in  every  home,  and  that  they  will  see  that  good 
books  supersede  bad  ones,  knowing  that,  "If  good 
we  plant  not,  vice  will  fill  the  place." 

IMPORTANCE  OF  CHRISTIAN  SERVICE. 

Good  food  and  pure  air  will  not  make  you  strong 

physically  unless  you  take  exercise.     Neither  will 

Bible  study  and  prayer  give  you  spiritual  strength 

unless  you  seek  to  save  and  edify  other  souls.    Every 

199 


true  Christian,  however  ignorant,  may  be  thus  used 
of  God.  Some  of  my  very  best  helpers  did  not  know 
how  to  read  the  Bible.  But  they  memorized  Scrip- 
ture and  carried  it  from  door  to  dcor  to  repeat  at 
sick  beds  and  to  sorrowful  hearts.  They  know  how  to 
make  a  garment  for  a  poor  child,  sweep  the  floor, 
and  wash  soiled  garments  for  tired  mothers. 

I  was  often  criticised  for  setting  people  at  work 
that  others  said  were  not  ready  for  it.  I  had  read, 
"But  if  there  be  first  a  willing  mind  it  is  accepted 
according  to  that  a  man  hath  and  not  according  to 
that  he  hath  not."  2  Cor.  8:12.  Every  Christian 
has,  at  least,  one  talent  and  he  will  grow  by  using 
it.  The  following  is  the  plan  of  work  outlined  for 
our  Fireside  Schools: 

1.  Fireside  Schools  in  every  home. 

2.  Parents'  Meetings  as  often  as  convenient  for 
the  purpose  of  comforting  and  edifying  one  another 
according  to  I  Thess.  5  :n. 

3.  Sons'  and  Daughters'  Meetings,  that  they  as 
well  as  their  paients  may  be  instructed  in  the  du- 
ties that  will  help  make  home  pure  and  happy.     Both 
of  these  meetings  can  be  held  either  in  the  church  or 
private  homes. 

4.  Sunshine  Bands  or  Children's  Meetings  held 
in  private  homes  during  the  week  with  the  object  of 
helping  to  do  a  parent's  work  for  children  whose  pa- 
rents are  too  careless  or  too  busy  to  lead  the  little 
ones  to  Christ,  and  also  to  help  the  parents  who  are 
doing  their  best  to  properly  educate  their  children. 

5.  Bible  Bands  for  the  purpose  of  emphasizing 
daily  Bible  study — not  simply  reading,  but  careful 
study  of  the  Scriptures. 

6.  Reading  interesting  articles  to  our  neighbors 
from  our  books  and  papers,  and  thus  awakening  in 
them  a  desire  for  knowledge  ;  and  teaching  those  who 
wish  to  learn  as  we  have  opportunity.     Also  striv- 
ing to  sell  to  our  neighbors  who  need,  Bibles  and 
other  appropriate  books. 


7.  Collecting  and  preparing  supplies  for  the  poor 
in  our  own  neighborhood. 

8.  Holding    meetings    in    towns    and    country 
places  for  Bible  study,  and  the  discussion  of  the 
above  lines  of  Christian  work,  and  to  advance  the  ob- 
ject of  this  school,  which  is  to  purify  and  educate  the 
home  life  of  the  people.     Anyone  led  of  the  Spirit 
can  do  some  part  of  this  work. 

You  can  see  that  some  one  line  of  this  work  is 
adapted  te  the  ability  of  different  members  in  the 
church.  Therefore  it  gives  the  pastor  a  chance  to  put 
every  member  of  his  church  at  some  work  for  Christ. 
We  want  no  "dead  heads"  in  the  church  of  the  living 
God. 

"There  is  a  work  for  me  and  a  work  for  you 
And  something  for  each  of  us  now  to  do." 

The  three  lines  of  work  embraced  in  the  six  di- 
visions of  this  plan  have  enabled  me  to  multiply  my- 
self a  thousad  fold.  We  have  enrolled  the  names 
of  five  hundred  and  thirty-two  persons  who  are  thus 
helping  their  neighbors  with  good  books,  also  five 
hundred  and  twenty-nine,  who  received  our  paper 
HOPE  in  clubs,  distribute  them  and  collect  the  money. 
This  requires  much  time  and  labor  which  is  given 
freely  for  Jesus'  sake.  Most  of  these  are  women, 
a  large  number  of  them  are  mothers  who  know  how 
to  weave  their  Christian  work  into  social  calls  at 
their  own  homes  or  neighbors'.  A  few  are  pastors 
of  churches  and  some  are  young  men.  We  estimate 
the  development  of  these  1,061  persons  as  among  the 
most  cheering  results  of  the  Fireside  School. 

From  1895  to  1900  we  sold  about  six  thousand 
dollars'  worth  of  books  and  donated  about  three 
thousand ;  this  does  not  include  Bibles.  I  failed  to 
keep  an  exact  record  of  them.  The  helpers  I  men- 
tion have  been  very  useful  in  this  part  of  the  work. 
The  plan  of  leaving  books  with  different  individuals 

as  you  can  see,  requires  much  sacrifice  on  the  part  of 
t 

203 


the    owner  of  the  books,  for  they  are  often  lost,  by 
accidents  or  by  giving  them  out  on  trust. 

We  have  at  present  more  than  one  thousand  dol- 
lars' worth  unsold  in  the  hands  of  these  persons. 
But  it  is  the  best  plan  we  know  for  training  workers, 
and  the  only  way  considering  that  the  colored  people 
seldom  have  ready  money. 

The  Fireside  School  has  two  great  objects  in 
view,  namely : 

1.  To  secure  the  daily  prayerful  study  of  God's 
Word  in  every  home,  with  all  the  family  together. 

2.  To  help  put  other  appropriate  books  in  our 
homes  and  see  that  parent  and  child  read  them  to- 
gether as  far  as  possible. 

To  secure  these  two  objects  we  need  a  uniform 
Bible  lesson  and  at  least  a  few  of  the  same  books 
read  in  each  home  at  the  same  time,  so  that  neigh- 
bors may  help  and  cheer  each  other.  Without  this 
neighborly,  kindly  help,  those  who  read  poorly, 
and  those  who  are  careless  will  give  up  their  studies. 

In  order  to  succeed  in  this  we  have  taken  this 
motto — "All  at  it ;  always  at  it."  Neighborhood  co- 
operation has  accomplished  great  things.  This  work 
appeals  to  all  Christians  without  denominational  dis- 
tinction, because  all  sects  and  all  races  admit  the 
need  of  a  pure,  intelligent  home  life. 

NO  ORGANIZATIONS  NEEDED. 

I  noticed  that  all  these  outside  organizations, 
especially  the  benevolent  and  secret  societies,  were 
draining  the  church  of  her  money  and  influence, 
and  leading  its  members  to  look  to  the  world  for  help 
instead  of  to  God,  and  thus  forming  a  sinful  union 
with  the  unconverted ;  therefore  in  planning  our 
"Fireside  School,"  we  were  careful  to  put  it  under 
the  wing  of  the  church,  the  same  as  the  prayer  meet- 
ing. We  planned  for  no  officers,  but  expected  the 
pastor  to  call  a  parents'  meeting  once  a  month  and 
thus  encourage  daily  Bible  study  and  a  faithful  per- 
203 


formance  of  all  the  duties  belonging  to  parent  and 
child.  But  when  pastors  can  see  only  the  church 
and  things  that  centered  around  that,  we  must 
needs  have  some  plan  to  keep  alive  the  little  church 
around  the  fireside ;  therefore,  we  have  Bible  Band 
meetings  for  this  purpose.  These  .proved  to  be  very 
helpful. 


204 


205 


VISITS  TO  SCHOOLS  IN  THE 
SOUTH. 

No  one  appreciates  the  worth  of  the  schools 
more  than  does  the  missionary,  who  comes  in  such 
close  touch  with  ignorance.  The  school  and  the 
missionary  are  mutual  helps.  The  missionary  is  in 
a  position  to  help  the  pupil  use  rightly  the  knowl- 
edge he  has  acquired.  This  is  needed  because 
there  is  so  much  unused  or  misused  knowl- 
edge. We  forget  that  we  are  stewards  of  the  wis- 
dom we  have  acquired  as  well  as  the  money  and 
other  talents.  And  also  am  I  thankful  for  my  ac- 
quaintance with  the  students  and  teachers  of  Le- 
land  University,  New  Orleans,  La.  Many  other 
schools  have  been  especially  friendly  to  my  work,  and 
helpful  in  many  ways.  I  have  spent  much  time  in 
visiting  schools  of  all  denominations  throughout  the 
South,  because  I  realized  that  from  their  ranks  I 
should  get  my  most  efficient  helpers.  It  is  true  we 
have  many  very  faithful  workers  in  the  mission 
field  who  only  know  how  to  read  their  Bibles,  and 
can  scarcely  write  a  letter,  but  one  great  need  is  in- 
telligent, consecrated  leaders.  These  are  being 
trained  in  our  schools.  I  am  only  helping 
a  very  little  by  my  visits,  and  getting  in- 
spiration from  pupils  and  teachers  for  my 
own  heart  as  I  work  among  the  lowly.  I  know  it 
is  God  who  has  opened  the  door  for  me  into  these 
schools  and  into  the  state  schools.  The}  have  all 
endorsed  my  Fireside  School  plan.  I  have  Bible 
bands  in  several.  The  State  Normal  school  in  Peters- 
burg, Va.,  has  used  our  Bible  lessons  in  HOPE  for 
the  last  six  years ;  also  the  Normal  Industrial  school 
206 


in  Normal,  Ala.,  for  three  years.  A  group  of  mem- 
bers of  a  Bible  Band  in  the  school  mentioned  last 
may  be  seen  on  page  205.  Prof.  Council,  the 
president,  says  that  these  bands  have  helped  great- 
ly in  the  discipline.  This  spring  62  students  have 
been  converted,  a  result  largely  due  to  daily,  prayer- 
ful, practical  Bible  study.  Atlanta  Baptist  College, 
Arkansas,  has  had  a  flourishing  Bible  Band  for 
two  years.  In  Shaw  University,  North  Carolina, 
our  Bible  band  numbered  sixty  for  last  year.  HOPE 
has  been  thus  used  in  Arkadelphia  Academy,  Ark., 
during  the  past  eight  years.  In  each  of  these  schools 
the  teachers  give  a  special  course  of  Bible  study  ex- 
tending through  the  year,  besides 

THE    BIBLE    BAND    LESSONS. 

Our  Bible  band  is  only  introduced  that  the 
students  may  have  a  prepared  lesson  to  use  during 
vacation  and  that  they  may  know  how  to  establish 
Bible  bands  among  their  neighbors,  and  thus  give 
daily  Bible  instruction  to  those  who  cannot  attend 
the  schools.  Yes,  we  need  daily  Bible  study ;  the 
Sabbath  school  lessons  are  not  sufficient  to  reli- 
giously educate  old  or  young. 

The  boards  of  education  in  some  cities  have  given 
me  permission  to  address  the  pupils  of  the  public 
schools.  It  means  much  for  the  cause  of  Christ,  to 
come  thus  in  touch  with  the  young  life  of  the  na- 
tion. The  teachers  appreciate  the  need  of  this  work, 
and  we  are  hoping  that  in  the  near  future  teachers 
will  hold  parents'  meetings.  This  is  certainly 
necessary  in  order  to  secure  the  co-operation  of  the 
parents,  especially  along  the  line  of  religious  and 
moral  reform. 


207 


WORK  AT  NASHVILLE. 

The  work  was  so  well  established  in  Little  Rock 
by  December,  1890,  that  I  felt  sure  it  would  con- 
tinue to  prosper  if  left  in  charge  of  Mrs.  Harrington 
and  Miss  Button,  who  were  well  prepared  to  carry 
on  a  training  school.  I  was  anxious  to  extend  the 
work  and  therefore  moved  to  Spelman  Seminary, 
Atlanta,  Ga.  In  doing  so  I  had  two  objects  in  view. 
One  was  that  my  Mother's  Training  School  might 
in  some  way  be  united  with  the  work  there,  and  the 
other  that  I  might  help  develop  among  the  large 
number  of  pupils  there  missionaries  for  the  neg- 
lected masses  in  the  great  Southland.  I  knew  that 
in  all  my  work  I  had  had  the  hearty  co-operation  of 
Miss  Packard  and  Miss  Giles.  The  plans  for  my 
"Mother's  School"  did  not  succeed  and  yet  I  am 
glad  for  the  year  that  I  spent  with  headquarters 
in  that  blessed  seminary. 

The  school  in  Little  Rock  was  continued  only  one 
year  after  I  left,  because  Miss  Button's  health  failed, 
and  Mrs.  Harrington  was  called  home  because  of 
the  failing  health  of  her  parents. 

This  work  began  in  Nashville  in  January,  1895. 
From  that  time  until  January,  1898,  we  had  a  regu- 
lar training  school,  but  not  as  many  in  attendance  as 
in  Baton  Rouge.  These  women  of  Nashville  were 
very  greatly  blessed  in  their  work.  We  had  a  Bible 
band  in  ten  Baptist,  one  Christian  and  two  A.  M.  E. 
churches,  and  fifteen  Sunshine  bands  in  private 
homes,  taught  by  mothers  or  those  with  mother 
hearts.  The  leaders,  with  many  of  the  workers,  met 
every  Monday  morning  to  report  work  done,  and 
receive  instruction.  They  were  very  enthusi- 
208 


209 


astic,  but  lately  they  have  not  been  as  faithful,  be- 
cause they  became  discouraged.  Do  not  think  our 
sisters  were  to  blame  for  this ;  many  of  them  have 
held  on  to  their  Bible  study  amid  all  discourage- 
ments. 

The  work  of  correspondence,  preparing  reports 
for  Fireside  Schools,  and  writing  books  and  les- 
sons for  them,  also  visiting  in  other  states,  grew 
and  grew  until  I  had  but  little  time  left  for 
personal  work  in  Nashville.  Though  we  did  not 
have  a  regular  school  after  1898  in  my  home,  yet 
every  year  we  have  had  with  us  several  women 
being  trained  for  Christian  work.  Usually  they 
attended  school  a  part  of  each  day,  as  their  educa- 
tion was  very  limited.  It  has  seemed  to  be  my 
mission  to  help  the  neglected  get  a  start. 

After  the  first  year  I  had  no  white  helpers,  except 
Miss  Eva  Button.  Her  health  was  too  poor  to  allow 
her  to  remain  on  the  field  continuously.  Several 
friends  from  the  North  came  to  visit  me  at  different 
times,  but  I  soon  filled  their  hands  and  hearts  with 
work,  which,  excepting  their  board,  they  did  without 
money  and  without  price.  The  society  was  will- 
ing to  send  me  white  helpers,  but  I  was  anxious  to 
train  the  colored  women  for  this  work.  Mrs.  Mary 
Flowers  was  with  me  from  the  opening  of  the  work 
in  Nashville ;  then  Lizzie  Watts  and  Mary  Lou 
Walton  came  to  me.  All  of  these  were  very 
faithful,  though  not  as  efficient  as  trained  workers. 
These  were  my  secretaries.  In  September  Sis- 
ters Flowers  and  Watts  left  me  for  a  year  at  the 
training  school  in  Chicago  and  Sister  Walton  to 
teach  school.  Then  God  sent  Mary  J.  Gibson,  a 
graduate  of  Tougaloo  University,  Miss.,  Henrietta 
K.  Patrick,  a  graduate  of  Normal,  Ala.,  and  Vir- 
ginia Broughton,  a  member  of  the  first  class  that 
graduated  from  Fisk  University  in  Nashville. 
These  have  proven  wise,  kind  and  efficient  helpers. 
The  salaries  of  these  workers  were  provided  by 
voluntary  contributions  from  the  friends  of  the 

210 


work,  in  answer  to  prayer.  Later  our  work  in  the 
office  needed  another  secretary,  therefore,  in  1901, 
God  sent  us  Joanna  Greenlee,  a  graduate  of  a  school 
in  Thomasville,  Ga.  She  is  the  right  woman  in  the 
right  place. 

Since  1901  our  society  has  employed  Mary 
Flowers  tc  do  mission  work,  she  assisting  in  the 
office  at  my  headquarters  when  needed.  This  dear 


FIRST  SUNSHINE  BAND  IN  NASHVILLE,  TENN. 

sister  has  stood  bravely  by  this  work  during  the  last 
seven  years. 

Miss  Button  came  to  help  me  in  the  fall  of  1897, 
was  taken  sick  in  January  and  was  for  two  months 
confined  to  her  bed.  But  while  sick  she  sometimes 
taught  her  dear  Sunshine  Band.  Later  she  was 
obliged  to  go  to  her  home  in  the  North.  Everybody 
was  very  sorry  when  she  left,  for  she  was  a  great 
comfort  to  all,  as  well  as  a  help  in  every  line  of 
work. 

211 


We  call  our  headquarters  "Sunshine  Home." 
The  little  children  led  us  into  the  "sunshine."  I'll  tell 
you  how  this  happened.  I  called  the  children  "little 
sunshines"  because  they  so  brighten  our  homes  and 
the  world ;  then  they  wrote  asking  if  they  could  not 
call  me  "Mamma  Sunshine."  Of  course  I  could  not 
refuse,  so  I  am  "Mamma  Sunshine"  to  the  children, 
and  the  place  where  I  live  is  "Sunshine  Home." 
We  call  our  children's  meetings  "Sunshine  Bands," 
and  so  we  try  to  live  in  the  sunshine  day  by  day.  I 
often  think  that  I  have  the  happiest  home  in  all  of 
the  world.  Everybody  is  so  kind  to  me  and  to  each 
other. 

I  wish  that  you  could  come  to  see  us  at  Sunshine 
Home,  but  I  will  tell  you  what  you  would  be  ex- 
pected to  do.  Rise  at  5  a.  m.,  breakfast  at  6,  de- 
votions from  6 125  to  7,  domestic  work  to  7 130,  the 
hour  when  work  begins  in  the  office;  quiet  hour 
from  10  to  10:30,  dinner  at  12,  quiet  hour  from  2 
to  2  130,  supper  at  6,  twilight  meeting  from  6 130  to 
7:15,  retire  at  10  p.  m.  "Quiet  hour"  means  that 
when  the  bell  is  rung  all  in  the  household  drop  their 
work  and  retire  to  their  rooms  or  some  quiet  place 
for  prayer.  This  has  been  a  great  spiritual  benefit 
to  every  inmate.  I  am  very  sorry  to  tell  you  that  dur- 
ing the  last  year  we  have  omitted  the  afternoon  quiet 
hour,  reason  given  being  that  we  expect  all  of  the 
secretaries  to  take  two  afternoons  each  week  for 
work  in  the  homes  of  the  people.  The  hour  they 
leave  is  2  p.  m.  Then  every  Wednesday  at  3  o'clock 
is  our  home  prayer  meeting.  These  seeming  in- 
terruptions, however,  were  not  sufficient  for  drop- 
ping our  quiet  hour.  We  should  have  given  the 
time  from  i  :3O  to  2  for  prayer,  so  that  those  who 
went  to  carry  God's  word  to  hearts  and  homes 
might  have  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  with  them. 
During  the  last  two  months,  in  which  I  have  had 
more  time  for  quiet  thought  than  perhaps  at  any 
time  for  the  last  thirty  years,  the  Spirit  has  im- 


212 


pressed  a  lesson  which  He  often  brought  to  my 
mind  before,  namely,  that  I  do  not  take  enough 
time  in  waiting  upon  God,  thinking  upon  His  name, 
keeping  still  before  Him  till  He  reveals  Himself  to 
my  heart  through  the  Comforter.  God  grant  that 
I  may  not  forget  this  lesson  again.  I  fear  that  every 


FIRST  PARENTS'  CONFERENCE,  NASHVILLE,  TENN. 

Christian  worker  is  tempted,  as  I  have  been,  to  let 
even  my  work  for  souls  get  between  me  and  God. 
Tis  Satan's  plan  to  push  us  on  to  work  without 
God  if  he  cannot  stop  us  from  the  work.  My  reader 
now  sees  how  I  failed  when  I  allowed  the  after- 
noon quiet  hour  to  be  disturbed.  It  is  not  the 
amount  of  work  that  tells,  but  work  done  through 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 


213 


Our  office  work  at  headquarters  includes  an- 
swering letters,  editing  HOPE,  writing  books  and 
leaflets,  mailing  these,  entertaining  callers,  etc.  We 
receive  about  600  letters  a  month,  from  all  ages  and 
classes,  which  require  much  prayer  and  thought  that 
we  may  answer  them  wisely  and  profitably.  They 
cannot  be  treated  like  business  letters,  which  have  a 
certain  form.  Each  one  must  be  studied  and  prayed 
over. 

ANSWERED  PRAYER. 

In  connection  with  the  story  of  my  work  at  Nash- 
ville I  want  to  tell  the  reader  of  the  disposition  made 
of  the  $2,000  which  had  been  given  to  me  while  in 
Baton  Rouge  to  provide  a  home  for  my  training 
school  for  wives  and  mothers.  About  $300  of  it 
was  used  in  furnishing  the  house  and  establishing 
the  school  in  Little  Rock,  and  $1,700  was  placed  in 
charge  of  our  society  to  hold  until  the  way  opened 
for  the  purchase  of  a  home.  When  it  was  decided 
after  my  year  in  Atlanta  that  my  work  should  be 
carried  on  with  Nashville  as  a  center,  the  society 
inaugurated  plans  to  raise  a  sum  of  money  which, 
added  to  the  $1,700  which  I  had  deposited  with  it, 
would  suffice  to  secure  a  suitable  property.  Diffi- 
culties arose  which  made  it  wiser  to  rent  than  to  buy 
or  build,  and  the  effort  to  raise  more  money  was  re- 
linquished. A  house  was  therefore  rented,  and  the 
furniture  moved  from  the  home  in  Little  Rock  to 
Nashville  with  the  exception  of  enough  to  furnish 
the  kitchen  and  one  bedroom  in  a  home  for  aged 
people  just  started  in  Little  Rock. 

The  two-story  hired  house  in  Nashville  was 
completely  furnished,  the  society  adding  to  what  had 
been  brought  from  Little  Rock  all  that  was  needed 
to  make  it  neat  and  comfortable.  The  society,  also, 
supported,  besides  myself,  a  missionary  to  assist  me, 
and  agreed  to  pay  the  rent  of  the  home. 

But  there  were  other  expenses,  such  as  the  board 
of  students  in  the  training  school,  the  salaries  of  col- 


214 


ored  secretaries,  the  publishing  of  HOPE,  and  the 
printing  and  distribution  of  leaflets,  pamphlets,  and 
reports  connected  with  the  Fireside  School,  which 
had  always  been  provided  by  voluntary  contribu- 
tions from  other  sources,  .and  from  subscriptions  for 
HOPE  and  money  received  from  the  sale  of  literature. 

It  has  long  been  my  desire  to  see  all  the  work 
of  Fireside  Schools  as  carried  on  in  and  from  my 
headquarters  in  Nashville,  placed  in  the  hands  of  the 
colored  people ;  but,  hitherto,  none  had  been  found 
prepared  to  care  for  it.  In  the  course  of  time  I 
was  led  to  believe  that  the  plan  of  training  parents 
through  our  paper,  our  books,  parents'  conferences, 
and  correspondence,  was  God's  will  for  the  present, 
rather  than  the  purchase  of  a  home  for  a  locally 
established  school,  and  that  it  would,  therefore,  be 
right  for  me  to  use  the  balance  of  my  $1,700  in  that 
way,  after  refunding  what  the  society  had  already 
paid  in  rent  and  furnishing.  To  this  the  society 
agreed.  $200  were  used  in  paying  one  half  of  the 
expenses  of  two  colored  students  in  the  training 
school  in  Chicago  one  year.  $500  more  was  used  in 
printing  books.  The  money  was  exhausted  a  year 
ago,  but  our  needs  have  been  supplied  and  hitherto 
we  have  not  been  in  debt.  There  is  nothing  now  in 
our  treasury,  but  we  have  the  promises  of  God. 

For  the  last  ten  years  I  have  been  praying  that 
God  would  unite  the  colored  Christians  of  all  de- 
nominations in  an  effort  to  secure  daily  Bible  study 
in  every  home,  the  introduction  of  other  useful 
books,  and  in  various  ways  seek  to  purify  and  ele- 
vate the  home  life.  This  is  a  matter  of  common 
interest  and  cannot  be  secured  without  neighbor- 
hood co-operation.  Therefore  all  sects  and  classes 
should  unite.  I  want  you  to  help  me  praise  the 
Lord  that  this  prayer  has  been  answered.  In  Octo- 
ber. 1901,  I  selected  a  board  of  colored  men  and 
women  in  Nashville,  from  different  evangelical  sects, 
into  whose  hands  I  gave  the  care  of  my  Fireside 

215 


School  work,  retaining  my  place  as  editor  of  HOPE, 
with  colored  associates,  pledging  myself  to  continue 
in  the  work  as  one  of  their  number,  with  the  under- 
standing that  at  my  death,  if  not  sooner,  this  work 
should  belong  entirely  to  the  colored  people.  I  feel 
sure  that  this  board  is  trustworthy  and  wise. 


216 


THE    FIRESIDE    SCHOOL— "HOPE" 
AND  BOOKS. 

This  school  includes  all  that  the  Women's  Bap- 
tist Home  Mission  Society  stands  for,  with  the  fol- 
lowing additions  :  ( i )  A  prepared  Bible  lesson  for 
all  the  family  to  read  together  daily;  (2)  supplying 
the  home  with  other  appropriate  books  for  parent 
and  child  to  read  together. 

To  accomplish  the  first  object  we  required:  (i) 
Someone  to  prepare  these  lessons;  (2)  a  plan  by 
which  the  paper  would  reach  the  subscribers  in  their 
own  homes;  (3)  someone  to  teach  those  who  could 
not  read  themselves. 

The  plan  by  which  these  needs  were  supplied: 
( i )  I  prepared  a  leaflet  with  Bible  lessons  for  each 
month,  and  seventeen  years  ago  began  publishing 
HOPE,  with  daily  Bible  lessons. 

(2)  A  plan  by  which  the  paper  would  reach  the 
subscribers  in  their  own  homes  was  hard  to  devise 
and  carry  out.  The  people  seldom  had  ready  money, 
besides  they  did  not  see  the  good  of  a  paper  that  only 
taught  the  Bible  and  emphasized  "Be  kind  to  your 
home  folks,"  and  did  not  give  the  general  news  of 
the  day.  HOPE  was  the  first  paper  that  many  of  our 
subscribers  ever  received.  Many  took  it  because  they 
loved  me.  In  some  parts  of  the  South  it  was  very 
difficult  for  the  colored  people  to  get  papers  through 
the  mail,  the  white  people  fearing  that  in  these 
papers  there  might  be  some  political  scheme  or 
something  that  might  tend  to  upset  the  established 
plans  of  society.  However,  in  answer  to  prayer  and 
labor  the  dear  little  messenger  has  reached  homes 
and  hearts,  it  has  reformed  and  converted  human 
217 


lives,  it  has  cheered  and  rested  tired  and  discouraged 
mothers,  it  has  taught  children  to  respect  and  help 
their  parents,  it  has  taught  young  men  and  women  to 
be  true  and  faithful  in  their  social  life  and  to  marry 
only  in  the  Lord,  it  has  rebuked  without  mercy  the 
men  and  women  who  through  lust  or  envy  sought 
to  separate  man  and  wife,  it  has  taught  the  Bible  way 
of  raising  money  for  God's  cause,  it  has  educated 
married  women  who  were  sitting  in  hopeless  ignor- 
ance till  this  dear  teacher  came,  it  has  exalted  the 
Lord  Jesus  who  died  to  save  us  from  sin,  it  has 
carried  light  and  life  and  hope  to  every  home  where 
it  has  been  read  and  obeyed. 

(3)  How  to  secure  teachers.  The  year  I  spent 
on  Island  Number  Ten  I  learned  a  lesson  from  a 
little  colored  girl  nine  years  old.  She  did  not  seem 
brighter  than  the  other  children,  yet  she  knew  her 
lessons  better.  I  called  at  the  little  cabin  where 
three  families  lived.  My  little  pupil  introduced 
me  to  her  mother,  saying,  ''She  can  read  better 
than  I."  "How  can  that  be ;  she  never  was  at 
school?"  The  mother  answered,  saying,  "My  lit- 
tle daughter  teaches  me  every  evening  the  les- 
sons she  learned  from  you  at  school."  "There," 
I  said,  "I  have  the  plan  by  which  fathers  and 
mothers  may  learn  to  read.  If  only  parents  will 
be  patient  and  the  children  grateful  and  respectful." 

Charles  Foster,  of  Philadelphia,  in  some  way 
heard  of  my  work,  and  in  1883  donated  me  thirty 
copies  of  "First  Steps."  I  gave  them  out  to  the  boys 
and  girls  who  would  read  them  through  with  their 
parents.  I  was  then  at  work  in  the  country.  It 
was  a  beautiful  sight  to  see  father  and  mother,  one 
on  each  side  of  the  child-teacher,  listening  eagerly 
to  the  explanation  of  the  picture  as  the  child  read 
the  story.  Several  of  these  parents  learned  to  read. 
I  can  do  more  with  country  people  than  with  those 
who  live  in  the  city.  The  country  is  God's  plan  for 
His  children,  the  city  is  one  of  the  inventions  that 
man  has  sought  out.  In  the  city  people  rush  and 
218 


crowd  to  get  ahead  of  each  other,  and  little  time  is 
left  for  soul  culture.  I  thank  God  for  Charles 
Foster's  books.  Since  then  he  has  moved  to  heaven, 
but  his  sons  have  often  sent  me  books. 


HOW  "HOPE"  GOT  ITS  NAME. 
"Have  faith  in  God."  HOPE.  "Love  One  Another." 

On  the  left  hand  of  HOPE  is  "Have  faith  in 
God,"  and  on  the  right  hand  "Love  one  another." 
Our  hope  is  supported  by  faith  in  God  and  love  for 
humanity.  But  this  only  tells  how  HOPE  is  kept 
alive  and  fresh  and  not  how  it  got  its  name. 

I  had  been  studying  the  condition  of  the  colored 
people  for  twenty-two  years,  and  all  that  time  had 
been  at  work  among  them,  and  I  asked  myself,  what 
do  they  need  most  of  all?  After  careful  thought 
and  prayer  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  what  they 
needed  most  was  hopefulness,  encouragement — some 
one  to  tell  them  that  they  had  as  much  natural 
ability  as  any  race,  and  all  that  they  needed  was 
patient,  persevering  effort  to  cultivate  the  talents 
that  God  had  given  them. 

During  the  days  of  slavery  they  were  dis- 
couraged and  hopeless.  Life  looked  dark.  There 
was  nothing  to  live  for,  and  this  old  feeling  still 
clings  to  them.  I  wanted  to  encourage  them,  I 
wanted  to  inspire  them  with  hope  and  cheer  them 
on.  Therefore  we  called  our  paper  HOPE,  with  the 
companion  mottoes  "Have  faith  in  God"  and  "Love 
one  another."  Every  month  she  flies  over  the  land 
carrying  HOPE  and  love  to  weary  hearts.  She  sits 
down  beside  the  wife  and  comforts  her  tired  heart, 
and  whispers  in  the  husband's  ear,  saying,  "Be  of 
good  cheer,  my  friend,  your  home  may  be  as  happy 
and  bright  as  any  in  the  land."  Then  she  turns  to 
the  fireside  with  the  little  children  and  amuses  and 
instructs  them. 

Knowledge,  learning,  culture,  and  moral  worth 
219 


cannot  be  handed  over  to  you,  as  we  would  hand 
you  a  bag  of  gold  or  a  rich  garment.  You  must 
earn  them  by  your  own  personal  effort,  daily  toil 
and  midnight  study.  Deny  yourself  rich  food  and 
costly  dress  if  you  want  these  higher  qualifications. 
You  can't  have  both.  This  is  why  we  say  over  and 
over  again,  It  is  all  in  your  own  hands.  You  will 
be  just  what  you  make  yourselves.  Every  man  and 
woman  builds  the  steps  by  which  he  himself  rises. 
Oh,  I  want  you  to  be  hopeful  and  brave  and  "strong 
in  the  Lord  and  in  the  power  of  His  might" ;  and 
this  is  why  we  named  our  paper 

"HOPE." 

"I  have  not  seen — I  may  not  see 
My  hopes  for  man  take  form  in  fact, 
But  God  will  give  the  victory 
In  due  time — in  that  faith  I  act. 
And  he  that  sees  the  future  sure 
The  baffling  present  may  endure ; 
And  bless  meanwhile  the  unseen  hand  that  leads 
The   heart's    desires   beyond   the   halting   steps   of 
deeds." 

HOPE  has  never  been  in  debt,  and  yet  we  never 
knew  from  one  month  to  the  other  where  the  money 
would  come  from  to  pay  for  it.  We  have  always 
donated  a  large  number  and  the  subscription  price 
was  very  cheap.  We  never  put  in  it  any  advertise- 
ments. When  I  began  to  edit  the  paper  I  received 
the  questions  that  publishers  are  required  to  answer. 
One  was  about  advertisements.  I  replied,  "We  ad- 
vertise the  House  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in 
the  heavens,  and  the  Book  written  by  the  Holy 
Spirit.  This  is  all." 

There  is  almost  no  reprint  matter  in  HOPE. 
With  the  exception  of  an  occasional  poem  or  cut 
everything  in  each  issue  is  new. 

We  began   in    1885   with   five   hundred  copies. 


Six  years  after,  in  1892,  we  printed  five  thousand 
copies.  At  the  present  date,  1902,  we  mail  eleven 
thousand,  for  many  of  which  we  receive  no  pay. 
The  reason  HOPE  has  succeeded  with  such  a  poor 
editor  and  none  of  the  modern  attractions  is  that 
it  has  honored  God's  Word.  The  paper  is  full  of 
Bible  and  testimonies  of  what  the  Bible  has  done 
for  those  who  love  and  obey  it.  This  paper  started 
out  to  teach  faith  in  God  and  love  for  one  another. 
HOPE  is  the  organ  of  the  Fireside  School.  It  is  an 
interdenominational  family  magazine.  Its  object  is 
to  make  home  the  best  and  happiest  place  in  the 
world.  This  it  hopes  to  accomplish  by  the  daily 
prayerful  study  of  God's  Word,  accompanied  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

PRINTERS. 

To  help  in  publishing  this  paper  God  sent  me 
the  kindest  printers  found  in  that  profession.  It 
began  its  life  in  Plaquemine,  La.,  in  1885,  and  moved 
to  New  Orleans  in  1886,  and  in  1888  to  Baton 
Rouge;  in  1891  to  Little  Rock,  Ark.;  1894  to  At- 
lanta, Ga. ;  in  1895  to  Nashville,  Tenn.,  where  it  is 
now  printed.  From  1895  to  1901  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Publishing  House  did  the  work. 
They  were  extremely  kind  and  printed  many  leaf- 
lets and  books  at  a  reduced  price  without  solicita- 
tion, and  everybody  in  that  house  had  a  kind  word 
for  Sister  Moore  and  her  work.  During  the  whole 
six  years  in  which  they  did  my  printing  I  never 
went  there  that  I  was  not  helped  or  comforted. 

In  1901  it  seemed  best  to  give  the  printing  to 
the  National  Baptist  Publishing  House  in  Nashville. 
There  also  I  received  nothing  but  kindness  and 
words  of  encouragement.  Before  coming  North 
last  December  I  went  there  to  say  good-bye  to  Rev. 
R.  H.  Boyd  and  his  wife,  the  proprietors.  He 
stopped  every  workman  and  brought  every  em- 
ploye, about  sixty  in  number,  into  the  double  par- 


lors  to  hear  my  farewell  words.     This  was  a  very 
unexpected  honor. 

OTHER  HELPERS. 

During  1886  and  1887  I  traveled  over  the  state 
much  of  the  time,  and  therefore  found  it  difficult  to 
address  the  wrappers  and  keep  a  correct  list  of  sub- 
scribers. One  day  Mrs.  Minnie  Stockwell  (white), 
a  teacher  in  the  public  school  in  New  Orleans,  ex- 
pressed a  desire  to  help  me  in  my  work.  It  was  a 
dangerous  thing  then,  and  still  is,  for  any  one  to 
offer  me  assistance,  because  I  am  very  sure  to  fill 
their  hands  with  hard  work.  I  told  Mrs.  Stockwell 
how  difficult  it  was  for  me  to  keep  the  roll  of  sub- 
scribers and  that  I  was  not  able  to  hire  a  secretary. 
She  gladly  took  the  responsibility,  and  for  a  year 
she  and  her  mother  and  sister  folded  and  mailed 
my  paper,  for  which  they  received  no  earthly 
money.  Their  pay  was  all  in  heavenly  currency. 
In  1888,  after  the  paper  was  taken  toBaton  Rouge, 
we  sadly  needed  a  secretary.  Then  the  Lord  sent 
me  from  Franklin,  Ind.,  Miss  Lizzie  Clark.  She 
came  to  make  me  a  visit,  and  during  the  three 
months  she  was  with  me,  took  the  responsibility  of 
writing  wrappers  and  mailing  the  paper.  But 
for  her  timely  help  I  fear  it  would  have  gone  under. 

While  in  Little  Rock,  Ark.,  Miss  Button  helped 
with  the  mailing  and  in  writing  for  children,  and 
Brother  and  Sister  Saxton  came  at  night  to  assist. 
It  seemed  that  everybody  was  glad  to  give  us  a  lift. 
Since  coming  to  Nashville  I  have  had  a  secretary. 
The  paper  has  scattered  itself  all  over  the  Southern 
states  in  this  way :  Someone  saw  the  paper  in  a 
friend's  house,  read  it,  and  said,  "This  is  a  good 
paper.  I'll  see  if  I  can  get  up  a  club."  And  so  one 
and  another  collected  the  money  and  sent  it  to  me 
without  requiring  any  pay,  and  thus  upon  its  own 
merits  it  has  traveled,  not  only  all  over  the  South- 
land, but  into  the  North,  and  even  across  the  sea. 


BOOKS. 

My  first  leaflet  was  written  in  1874.  Subject : 
"Rules  of  Politeness  for  Home  and  Church."  A 
large  number  of  copies  of  this  leaflet  were  scattered. 
In  1876  I  prepared,  in  the  interest  of  the  Sabbath 
school  and  temperance,  a  little  book  called  "Helps," 
which  contained  a  constitution  for  each  organiza- 
tion and  a  selection  of  hymns  and  songs ;  also  other 
useful  items.  This  book  was  revised  (in  1880)  and 
the  material  supplemented  by  other  missionaries  of 
the  Women's  Baptist  Home  Mission  Society.  A 
still  later  revision  was  made  by  the  Corresponding 
Secretary  of  the  society  in  1884.  It  has  been  in 
continuous  use  ever  since  the  issue  of  the  first  edi- 
tion. 

In  1893  the  report  of  the  first  mothers'  confer- 
ence and  manual  of  the  Fireside  School  were  writ- 
ten, and  four  thousand  copies  printed.  We  ex- 
pected to  prepare  only  a  very  small  pamphlet,  but 
it  grew  and  grew  until  it  was  a  book,  and  we  had 
just  the  same  experience  with  the  report  of  the 
"second  mothers'  conference"  the  next  year. 

In  1895  we  printed  a  catalogue  with  the  names 
of  one  thousand  and  twenty-one  Fireside  School 
families  and  many  facts  relating  to  the  work  and 
its  progress.  Of  these  three  thousand  copies  were 
printed  for  gratuitous  distribution. 

In  1901  we  had  printed  6,000  copies  of  a  similar 
catalogue,  with  the  name  and  postoffice  address  of 
three  thousand  and  six  "Fireside  School"  families. 
The  Fireside  School  includes  the  whole  family. 

"For  Mother  While  She  Rocks  the  Cradle"  was 
written  in  1894,  while  I  was  sojourning  at  Spel- 
man  Seminary. 

"Kind  and  True,  or  Courtship  and  Marriage," 
made  its  appearance  in  1895.  We  have  sold  or  do- 
nated about  twenty  thousand  of  each  of  the  last 
two  books,  in  connection  with  the  publishing  of 
which  Fleming  Revell,  of  Chicago,  has  rendered 
valuable  assistance. 

223 


In  1897  four  thousand  copies  of  a  little  work, 
"Power  and  Work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,"  were  pre- 
pared, and  nearly  all  were  donated  to  pupils  of  the 
Fireside  School. 

Up  to  the  present  date,  February,  1902,  I  have 
prepared  and  distributed  about  seventy  different 
booklets  and  leaflets,  varying  in  size  from  four  to 
thirty-two  pages,  and  ranging  in  the  number  printed 
from  one  thousand  to  five  thousand.  These  leaflets 
were  mainly  distributed  through  letters.  We  found 
that  the  literature  sent  in  that  way  was  likely  to  be 
read,  and  the  people  needed  special  help  in  the  train- 
ing of  children,  plans  of  Christian  work,  the  Gospel 
way  of  raising  money  for  God's  cause,  economy, 
rules  for  home  happiness,  temperance,  purity,  etc. 
Nearly  all  of  these  have  been  donated.  You  won- 
der where  we  got  the  money.  God  sent  it  in 
answer  to  prayer. 

To-day  the  burden  of  my  prayer  is  for  a  supply 
of  good  books  in  every  home  and  some  one  to  teach 
ignorant  mothers  how  to  read  them  to  their  chil- 
dren, so  that  their  children  may  acquire  a  taste  for 
pure  reading  at  the  mother's  knee. 


224 


CHRISTIAN  EXPERIENCE. 

I  have  told  you  about  the  little  book  that  first 
gave  me  clear  views  about  sin  and  my  Savior,  and 
also  that  neither  parents  or  preachers  seemed  to 
know  that  a  little  child  could  understand  these 
truths.  Since  then  I  have  found  that  other  children, 
like  myself,  think  and  feel  much  more  than  they  can 
tell  in  words.  I  did  not  grow  in  grace,  because  I 
did  not  know  how  to  feed  this  new  life  in  my  soul, 
and  yet  I  was  to  blame  for  backsliding,  because, 
although  I  learned  much  from  my  Bible  and  hymns, 
I  failed  to  tell  others  what  a  dear  Savior  I  had 
found.  "Confess  with  the  mouth"  should  always 
follow  "Believe  in  thine  heart."  That  God  may 
have  the  glory  (Rom.,  10:9),  we  should  always  con- 
tinue to  testify  of  blessings  received.  "Call  upon 
me  in  the  day  of  trouble  and  I  will  deliver  thee  and 
thou  shaJt  glorify  me."  Yes,  our  testimony  gives 
God  the  glory.  About  two  years  after  my  spiritual 
restoration  and  union  with  the  church  of  which  I 
have  already  told  you,  I  went  to  my  pastor,  Rev. 
B.  H.  Thomas,  a  rcry  good  man,  and  isaid :  "I  am 
not  satisfied  with  my  Christian  life.  When  the 
tempter  comes,  as  he  does  in  so  many  ways  every 
day,  I  often  yield ;  then  I  am  so  sorry,  but  it  is  too 
late.  What  can  I  do?"  The  pastor  listened 
thoughtfully,  and  then  said :  "Your  experience  is 
mine,  and  I  suppose  it  will  be  the  way  until  we  get 
home  to  glory."  I  asked:  "Is  not  God  able  to  keep 
me?"  "Yes,  able  when  we  trust  him,  but  our  faith 
and  our  flesh  are  both  weak,"  was  the  pastor's  sad 
reply.  I  did  not  know  then  that  faith  was  a  gift  of 
God,  and  that  we  might  have  the  faith  of  the  Lord 
225 


Jesus  as  well  as  his  meekness  and  love.  Most  peo- 
ple think  that  faith  is  something  we  have  in  our 
own  hands  apart  from  Christ.  This  is  not  so.  But 
we  do  have  the  power  to  choose  the  wrong  or  the 
right.  When  we  yield  our  wills  to  God,  he  gives  us 
poiver  to  obey.  I  asked  my  pastor  to  tell  me  the 
difference  between  my  life  and  that  of  an  uncon- 
verted person.  He  said  that  one  wanted  to  sin  and 
the  other  did  not.  Another  difference  was  that  one 
sinned  all  the  time  (habitually)  and  the  other  only 
at  times. 

I  talked  it  all  over  with  the  Lord,  my  Bible  and 
myself,  something  after  this  manner:  If  I  tell  a  lie 
about  my  neighbor,  though  I  did  not  want  to  tell 
it,  yet  I  have  injured  his  character  as  much  as  the 
lie  brother  John  wanted  to  tell.  The  sad  results 
of  sin  are  the  same  in  both  cases,  and  it  has  brought 
me  under  condemnation  and  I  must  repent  and  be 
forgiven  like  any  other  sinner  before  I  can  have 
peace  with  God.  Then  as  to  the  number  of  sins.  I 
reasoned  that  one  sin — one  command  positively  dis- 
obeyed— caused  Adam  and  Eve  to  be  turned  out  of 
Eden  and  brought  sin  upon  the  whole  human  race. 
Every  way  I  turned  I  could  see  that  sin — any  kind 
of  sin — displeased  God  and  brought  down  ven- 
geance upon  some  like  Achan  and  Ananias,  and  even 
when  the  child  of  God  repented  the  results  were 
very  sad,  as  in  the  case  of  Moses,  who  could  not 
enter  the  Promised  Land  because  of  that  one  sin. 
Is  it  any  wonder  that  I  was  afraid  of  sin?  O  how 
it  did  worry  and  grieve  me !  I  read  that  those 
whom  Christ  made  free  were  free  indeed.  (John, 
8:31-36.)  So  this  led  me  to  doubt  my  conversion, 
for  I  knew  I  was  not  free.  "His  servants  ye  are 
whom  ye  obey."  (Rom.  6:16.)  This  whole  sixth 
chapter  of  Romans  did  make  it  plain  to  me  that 
now,  this  very  day,  ''being  made  free  from  sin  we 
did  have  our  fruit  unto  holiness  and  the  end  ever- 
lasting life,"  and  that  the  wages  or  result  of  sin  was 
death.  I  heard  a  preacher  say  in  the  pulpit  that  he 
226 


could  not  control  his  temper,  and  that  he  knew  there 
were  sins  that  would  always  stick  to  him  through 
this  life.  A  few  days  after  this,  I  said  to  this 
brother:  "Suppose  Brother  Thomas  has  been  found 
drunk,  and  you  bring  him  up  for  trial  before  the 
church  and  ask,  '  Did  you  know  that  it  was  wrong 
to  get  drunk?'  He  says,  'Yes.'  'Then  what  made 
you  get  drunk?'  'Well,  pastor,  the  flesh  is  so 
weak,  the  temptations  so  strong,  and  I  said  I  am 
like  you  with  your  bad  temper,  this  drink  habit 
will  stick  to  me  as  long  as  I  live.'  Tell  me,  will 
you  excuse  that  brother,  and  say,  '  All  right,  go 
ahead  ?' '  This  preacher  replied,  "There  are  dif- 
ferent kinds  of  sins.  Some  we  can't  help  and  some 
we  can."  Then  I  said,  "Give  me  a  list  of  those  I 
can  commit  and  not  be  guilty."  Neither  he  nor  any 
one  else  has  ever  given  me  such  a  list.  I  know  there 
are  sins  of  ignorance,  therefore  I  am  daily  and 
hourly  studying  the  Bible  and  am  hearkening  to 
the  Holy  Spirit  that  I  may  know  God  better.  Yes, 
I  need -to  grow  in  grace  and  in  the  knowledge  of 
Christ,  but  these  sins  of  ignorance  do  not  bring 
me  into  condemnation  as  long  as  I  am  using  every 
effort  to  understand  God's  will.  The  Bible  says, 
"To  him  that  knoiveth  to  do  good,  to  him  it  is  sin." 
I  read  in  my  Guidebook  that  Jesus  came  to  save 
his  people  from  their  sins ;  that  he  came  to  destroy 
the  works  of  the  devil.  I  knew  that  sin  was  the 
work  of  the  devil  and  that  Jesus  was  able  to  do 
what  he  came  to  do,  and  yet  I  did  not  get  the  vic- 
tory for  which  I  longed.  When  I  was  about  27 
years  old  the  Lord  put  into  my  hands  some  writings 
which  helped  me.  Perhaps  a  year  after  I  spent  a 
day  at  a  Methodist  camp  meeting  and  went  forward 
to  the  altar  seeking  victory  over  sin,  but  did  not 
obtain  it  there.  The  next  day  as  I  was  meditating 
on  the  subject  and  praying  there  crept  into  my  soul 
a  quiet  peace  and  a  sweet  realization  of  God's  pres- 
ence. Oh,  it  was  so  restful !  For  just  a  moment,  I 
seemed  to  see  the  glory  of  God,  but  only  for  a  mo- 
227 


rnent,  and  it  was  gone,  but  the  rest  and  the  quiet 
were  still  with  me,  arid  the  same  quiet  peace  is  mine 
to-day,  only  it  is  more  settled  and  real.  I  did  not 
then  call  this  experience  sanctification  or  the  gift  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  or  by  any  other  name.  I  only  knew 
that  it  took  the  worry  out  of  me  and  it  showed  me 
Christ,  not  only  as  my  Savior  from  the  penalty  of 
sin,  but  also  from  the  power  of  sin.  I  had  often 
been  told  that  evil  was  always  present ;  now  I  knew 
that  Christ  was  always  present  according  to  His 
promise,  "Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,"  and  I  knew 
that  Jesus  was  stronger  than  Satan,  and  trusting  in 
his  power  to  save,  I  said,  "Get  thee  behind  me, 
Satan,"  and  was  saved,  and  I  am  saved. 

I  was  teaching  school  at  this  time  in  the  country 
near  Belvidere,  111.,  and  was  a  member  of  the  South 
Belvidere  Baptist  church.  When  I  came  home  I 
told  the  deacons,  and  also  testified  at  our  prayer 
meeting  to  this  new  experience,  but  I  felt  that  the 
people  did  not  understand  me,  therefore  I  said  less 
and  less  about  my  new-found  joy,  and  concluded 
that  I  would  live  this  life  of  victory  and  say  but 
little  about  it.  To-day,  as  I  look  back,  I  feel  sure 
I  made  a  mistake.  But  it  was  a  sin  of  ignorance. 
Rev.,  12:1 1,  tells  us  we  are  saved  by  three  things, 
(i)  The  blood  of  the  Lamb ;  (2)  testimony;  (3)  by 
suffering,  if  needs  be.  I  did  not  grow  in  this  grace 
as  I  would  have  done  had  my  testimony  been  more 
positive,  and  yet,  notwithstanding  these  mistakes 
and  the  opposition  I  have  met,  God's  rest  and  peace 
remain.  Glory  to  his  name !  He  is  so  kind  and 
patient  with  His  children.  But  I  have  not  had  the 
glory  in  my  own  soul,  nor  the  results  that  followed 
those,  who,  like  the  early  disciples,  prayed  that  they 
might  "speak  the  word  boldly,  that  signs  and  won- 
ders might  be  done  in  the  name  of  the  Holy  Child, 
Jesus."  (Acts,  4:20-31.)  I  have  taught  that  those 
filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit  had  always  the  power 
and  did  overcome  the  evil  one,  but  I  supposed  that 
it  was  not  for  all  converted  persons  to  understand 
228. 


this  truth,  but  that  they  must  grow  into  a  place 
where  they  would  see  how  to  gain  this  victory.  The 
truth  is  that  every  one  truly  born  of  God  feels  the 
need  of  victory  over  sin.  Their  first  sin  shows  them 
their  weakness.  All  pastors  and  teachers  should 
hasten  to  teach  each  convert  how  to  make  the  full 
surrender  of  self  that  brings  the  filling  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  Before  conversion  we  sought  forgiveness  of 
sin,  which  we  found  by  faith.  Now,  by  faith,  we 
enter  into  the  "Grace  wherein  we  stand" ;  yes,  stand 
and  conquer.  These  two  experiences  are  taught  in 
Rom.,  5:1-5;  verse  5  shows  that  victory  is  given 
by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  We  keep  filled  by 
abiding  in  Christ.  (John,  15:1-14.)  Christ  in  us 
and  we  in  Him,  and  a  life  thus  hid  with  Christ  in 
God  is  surely  safe.  (Col.,  3:3.)  O,  that  this  won- 
derful salvation  might  be  taught  and  believed. 
Then  would  backsliding  cease.  After  being  thus 
filled  with  the  Spirit  we  begin  to  bear  more  and  more 
the  fruit  of  the  Spirit.  (Gal.,  5:22,  23.)  It  is  the 
abiding  plant  that  grows.  I  am  often  asked,  "Do 
you  believe  in  the  perseverance  of  the  saints?"  I 
answer,  "Yes,  I  believe  in  the  perseverance  that 
keeps  me  a  saint  from  the  day  of  my  conversion  to 
the  day  of  my  death."  That  is  God's  standard  for 
his  children.  Read  James,  3:10-12.  Therefore 
watch  and  pray,  trust  and  obey.  "All  things  are 
possible  tc  him  that  believeth." 

About  twenty  years  ago  at  a  Quaker  meeting 
in  Iowa  I  was  taught  that  the  old  sinful  nature 
could  be  taken  out  and  the  heart  made  pure,  instead 
of  the  evil  being  kept  in  subjection.  That  the  blood 
of  Jesus  cleansed  from  all  sin.  (i  John,  i  :°j. )  The 
preacher  said,  "Suppose  there  is  a  nest  of  vipers  in 
your  breast  that  are  lying  dormant,  but  may  come 
to  life  at  any  minute.  Would  you  not  rather  have 
them  taken  out?"  I  said,  "Yes,"  and  by  faith  I 
took  in  that  new  truth.  The  temptation  is  from 
without,  but  the  yielding  is  from  within. 

About  the  same  time  there  was  a  tumor  of  some 
229 


kind  growing  on  my  throat  which  physicians  feared 
was  a  cancer.  I  came  to  Chicago  and  had  it  ex- 
amined, and  finally  agreed  to  having  it  removed,  but 
much  against  my  will,  because  I  was  then  beginning 
to  see  that  Jesus  had  also  power  to  heal  sick  bodies. 
I  prayed.  Prayer  is  a  wonderful  privilege.  Be- 
cause of  some  emergency,  the  surgeon  delayed  one 
day.  When  he  came  and  examined  the  tumor,  he 
said,  "I  think  the  character  of  the  sore  is  some- 
what changed  and  we  will  wait  a  few  days."  Then 
I  praised  the  Lord,  saying,  "Yes,  you  will  wait ; 
for  another  physician  has  your  patient  in  charge." 
I  said  this  to  myself.  I  wish  I  had  shouted  it  out, 
and  perhaps  I  would  have  recovered  sooner.  The 
tumor  disappeared  gradually  and  I  got  well,  and 
ever  since  Jesus  has  been  my  doctor  for  soul  and 
body.  My  general  health  has  been  good,  and  yet 
I  have  been  sick  several  times — very  sick  once ; 
but  took  no  medicine  but  prayer  and  faith.  Let 
me  call  attention  to  some  ways  in  which  Divine 
Healing  has  blessed  my  Christian  life.  When  I 
am  sick  I  am  more  restful ;  I  am  not  afraid  that  the 
doctor  may  be  late  coming;  or  perhaps  another 
doctor  would  do  better,  or  that  I  may  forget  to  take 
my  medicine  at  the  right  time,  nor  am  I  always 
watching  my  symptoms,  because  I  have  given  my 
case  up  into  the  loving  hands  of  the  great  Physician, 
who  knows  exactly  what  to  do.  This  keeps  me  rest- 
ful and  brings  me  nearer  to  God.  Those  who  take 
Christ  as  their  doctor  have  more  time  to  talk  about 
Him,  because  they  have  given  their  headaches  and 
backaches  and  all  other  aches  into  the  hands  of  the 
great  Healer,  and  they  talk  of  his  power  to  cure 
and  comfort.  Have  you  ever  noticed  how  much  of 
our  conversation  is  about  our  bodily  ailments  and  the 
best  cure  ?  Usually  each  one  has  a  different  remedy. 
O,  how  much  better  to  gather  around  the  one  Great 
Healer.  We  may  not  all  be  cured,  but  we  will  be 
lifted  up  nearer  to  God  and  in  His  love  and  comfort 
forget  the  little  pains  and  aches  of  the  body.  You 
230 


ask,  "Is  this  a  new  doctrine  ?"  No,  it  is  as  old  as  the 
Bible.  Jesus,  while  on  earth,  cured  sickness  as  well 
as  forgave  sins,  and  Jesus  .Christ  is  the  same  yes- 
terday, to-day  and  forever.  I  do  not  believe  in  any 
phase  of  Christian  Science.  I  simply  believe  that 
the  body  is  sometimes  sick  and  that  every  soul  has 
sinned,  and  I  praise  God  "Who  forgiveth  all  my 
iniquities  and  healeth  all  my  diseases."  (Ps., 

103:3-) 

The  best  of  all  books  on  these  subjects  is  the  Bi- 
ble, because  it  is  all  there.  Put  on  your  glasses  of 
faith  and  obedience  and  prayerfully  search,  and  you 
shall  find.  I  am  often  asked,  "Sister  Moore,  do  you 
belong  to  the  Holiness  people?"  I  answer,  "I  am 
hid  away  in  Christ,  and  He  is  holy;  I  belong  to 
God,  and  He  is  holy ;  I  am  indwelt  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  He  is  holy.  I  never  have  been  led  to 
leave  the  Baptist  church,  because  the  Baptist  faith 
is  holiness.  Their  baptism  by  immersion  teaches 
that  they  are  dead  to  sin,  dead  to  the  "Old  Man" 
and  resurrected  a  new  creature — a  new  creation  in 
Christ  Jesus,  and  that  is  all  I  claim.  In  fact, 
if  all  our  evangelical  churches  would  live  up  to 
their  own  confessions  of  faith  they  would  live 
holy  lives.  I  know  the  church  as  well  as  the  world 
judges  the  genuineness  of  our  faith  by  our  every-day 
life.  God  help  me  to  live  the  life  that  will  be  a  much 
stronger  proof  of  God's  power  to  save  from  sin  than 
all  my  words.  Perhaps  I  have  taken  too  much  of  my 
reader's  time  with  this  subject,  but  if  you  take  out 
of  my  life  God  and  what  he  has  been  to  me  these 
70  years  of  my  earthly  pilgrimage,  there  is  nothing 
left  worth  telling.  All  that  helps  humanity  comes 
through  our  knowledge  of  God  and  from  copying 
His  character.  (Jer.,  9:23,  24.) 

I  wish  you  could  have  stood  wheie  I  have  these 
last  years  and  seen  the  victory,  the  beauty,  that  has 
come  into  the  lives  of  many  of  our  dear  colored 
women  through  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  How 
they  have  gained  the  victory  over  bad  temper,  beer, 
231 


snuff  dipping,  idle  gossip,  impatience,  and  all  sin 
as  far  as  they  knew  what  sin  was.  Not  only  women, 
but  men  and  children  have  been  saved  by  daily 
Bible  study  and  the  faith  that  claims  full  salvation — 
not  simply  conversion,  but  that  kind  of  sanctifica- 
tion  that  leads  to  a  daily  walk  with  God.  It  is 
all  in  Christ.  After  we  once  see  Christ  every- 
thing else  looks  very  small.  /  have  the  abiding  pres- 
ence of  Christ  and  that  satisfies  me.  Glory  be  to  the 
Son  of  God  who  loved  me  and  gave  himself  for  me, 
to  be  my  all  in  all.  Yes,  /  am  sanctified  in  Christ 
Jesus.  He  only  is  the  power  that  saves  and  keeps 
me  saved. 

-  If  you  ask  what  has  been  the  greatest  inspira- 
tion of  my  life,  I  answer,  "The  presence  of  the  Lord 
Jesus."  I  have  been  much  among  strangers,  and 
usually  traveled  alone.  .  As  I  enter  the  cars  every 
face  is  strange.  No  one  cares  who  I  am  nor  where 
I  am  going.  Then  comes  the  sweet  thought,  "Jesus 
is  here ;  He  knows  where  I  am  going,  He  will  stay 
with  me  on  the  cars  and  be  present  at  my  meeting." 
These  thoughts  give  me  a  satisfied  and  at  home 
feeling.  I  remember  one  night  I  was  on  a  planta- 
tion. There  was  some  confusion  between  whites 
and  colored,  but  nothing  connected  with  me.  We 
were  having  a  Bible  reading  in  the  house  where  I 
lodged  that  night,  but  when  the  people  heard  of 
the  trouble  all  were  greatly  alarmed  and  went  home. 
It  was  quite  late.  I  said,  "O  Lord,  if  my  time  has 
not  come  to  die,  you  will  send  an  army  of  angels  to 
protect  mea  and  if  you  want  me  in  heaven  you  will 
send  for  me ;  in  either  case  I  am  safe,  because  you  are 
here  and  will  take  care  of  me."  So  I  "laid  me  down 
and  slept  and  awoke,  for  the  Lord  sustained  me." 
There  was  a  tremendous  uproar  all  night,  and  one 
was  killed,  but  I  heard  nothing  of  it.  When  Jesus 
said,  "Go  ye  into  all  the  world,"  He  promised,  "I 
will  go  with  you."  That  settled  the  matter  of  sup- 
plies, of  wisdom,  of  guidance,  of  companionship, 
and  for  all  our  need.  Glory  be  to  God  ! 


SOME  FAVORITE  POEMS. 

I  am  fond  of  poetry,  and  just  here  I  want  to  give 
you  some  little  poems,  most  of  which  I  learned  in 
early  life ;  I  repeat  them  often  and  would  like  to 
pass  them  on  to  the  reader.  It  may  be  that  they 
will  cheer  you  as  they  have  me.  I  want  you,  also, 
to  know  that  it  is  Bible  promises  and  the  old-time 
hymns  that  sister  and  I  learned  by  heart  in  my 
childhood  home  that  have  been  my  greatest  source  of 
encouragement  and  hope. 

"Out  upon  the  haughty  calf,  I  say 
Who  turns  his  grumbling  head  away, 
And  quarrels  with  his  feed  of  hay 

Because  it  is  not  clover. 
Give  to  me  the  happy  mind 
That  will  ever  seek  and  ever  find, 
Something  good  and  something  kind 

All  this  wide  world  over." 


"Don't  look  for  the  faults  as  you  go  through  life, 

And  even  when  you  find  them 
It  is  wise  and  kind,  to  be  somewhat  blind, 

And  look  for  the  virtues  behind  them." 


"Never  look  sad,  there's  nothing  so  bad 

As  getting  familiar  with  sorrow  ; 
Treat  him  to-day  in  a  chivalrous  way, 

And  he  will  seek  other  quarters  to-morrow." 
"Let  each  day  carry  away 

Its  own  little  burden  of  sorrow, 
Or  you  may  miss  one-half  of  the  bliss 
That  comes  in  the  lap  of  to-morrow." 

233 


"I've  built  a  firm,  strong  fence  of  trust, 

All  around  to-day; 
I  fill  the  space  with  loving  work 

And  within  it  stay. 
I  look  not  through  the  sheltering  bars, 

Anxious  for  to-morrow 
God  does  help  whatever  comes, 

Be  it  joy  or  sorrow." 

I  changed  the  above  by  saying,  I  have  done,  what 
the  author  told  me  to  do. 


'The  heart  that  trusts  forever  sings, 
And  feels  as  light  as  if  it  had  wings, 
A  well  of  joy  within  it  springs, 
Come,  good  or  ill,  it  is  God's  will." 


A  human  soul  exalted  or  depressed, 
By  aught  this  world  can  give  or  take; 

Resembles  ocean  into  fury  wrought, 
To  waft  a  feather,  or  to  drown  a  fly." 


THE  CHILD  ON  THE  JUDGMENT  SEAT. 

"Where  hast  been  toiling  all  day,  sweet  heart, 
That  thy  brow  is  burdened  and  sad ; 

The  Master's  work  may  make  weary  feet, 
But  it  leaves  the  spirit  glad. 

"No  pleasant  garden  toil  were  mine, 

I  sat  on  the  judgment  seat 
Where  the  Master  sits  at  eve  and  calls 

The  children  around  His  feet. 


"But  how  fared  thy  garden  plot,  sweet  heart 
Whilst  thou  sat  on  the  judgment  seat; 

Who  watered  thy  roses  and  trained  thy  vines, 
And  kept  them  from  careless  feet? 

234 


"Nay,  that  is  saddest  of  all  to  me, 

That  is  saddest  of  all ! 
My  vines  are  trailing,  my  roses  are  parched, 

My  lilies  droop  and  fall. 

"Go  to  thy  garden  plot,  sweet  heart ; 

Go  back  till  the  evening  falls  ; 
And  bind  thy  lilies  and  train  thy  vines, 

Till  for  thee  the  Master  calls 

"Go  make  thy  garden  fair  as  thou  canst, 

Thou  workest  never  alone, 
Perchance  he  whose  plot  is  next  to  thine 

Will  see  it  and  mend  his  own. 

"And  the  next  may  copy  his,  sweet  heart 

Till  all  grows  fair  and  sweet, 
And  when  the  Master  comes  at  eve, 

Happy  faces  His  coming  will  greet." 

"Stand  like  an  anvil, 
When  the  strokes  of  stalwart  men 
Fall  thick  and  fast. 
Thine  but  the  calm  and  still  rebound 
Of  a  great  heart  that  cannot  fear. 
Stand  like  an  anvil ; 
Noise  and  strife  are  born  of  earth 
And  die  with  time. 
The  soul  like  God,  its  source 
Is  solemn,  still,  serene,  sublime." 


"Be  thou  the  first  true  merit  to  defend 
His  praise  is  lost  who  waits  till  all  commend." 


"Is  thy  cruise  of  comfort  failing? 
Rise  and  share  it  with  another 
And  through  all  the  years  of  famine 
It  will  serve  thee  and  thy  brother. 
Scanty  fare  for  one 
Makes  ample  feast  for  two." 
235 


PSALM   OF   LIFE. 

"Life  is  real,  life  is  earnest, 
And  the  grave  is  not  its  goal. 

Dust  thou  art,  to  dust  returnest, 
Was  not  spoken  of  the  soul." 


"Tis  better,  said  a  voice  within, 
To  bear  the  Christian's  cross 

Than  sell  this  fleeting  world  for  gold, 
Which  death  shall  prove  but  dross. 

"Far  better  when  yon  shriveled  skies 

Are  like  a  banner  furled, 
To  share  in  Christ's  reproach  than  gain 

The  glory  of  the  world." 


"Right  is  right  since  God  is  God 
And  right  the  day  will  win, 

To  doubt,  would  be  disloyalty, 
To  falter  would  be  sin." 


WHAT  TO   DO. 

"If  the  world  seems  cold  to  you, 

Kindle  fires  to  warm  it ! 
Let  their  comfort  hide  from  view 

Winters  that  deform  it. 
Hearts  as  frozen  as  your  own 

To  that  radiance  gather  ; 
You  will  soon  forget  to  moan, 

'Ah,  the  cheerless  weather !' 

"If  the  world's  a  wilderness, 

Go  build  houses  in  it ! 
Will  it  help  your  loneliness 

On  the  winds  to  din  it? 
Raise  a  hut,  however  slight ; 

Weeds  and  brambles  smother ; 
And  to  roof  and  meal  invite 

Some  forlorner  brother. 
236 


"If  the  world's  a  vale  of  tears, 

Smile  till  rainbows  span  it ! 
Breathe  the  love  that  life  endears, 

Clear  from  clouds  to  fan  it. 
Of  your  gladness  lend  a  gleam 

Unto  souls  that  shiver ; 
Show  them  how  dark  Sorrow's  stream 

Blends  with  Hope's  bright  river." 

— Lucy  Larcom. 


"Seldom  can  a  heart  be  lonely 

If  it  seeks  a  lonelier  still, 
Self  forgetting, 

Emptier  cups  with  love  to  fill." 


"Speak  not  harshly — much  of  care 
Every  human  heart  must  bear ; 
Enough  of  shadows  darkly  lie 
Veiled  within  the  sunniest  eye. 
By  thy  Childhood's  gushing  tears, 
By  thy  griefs  of  after  years ; 
By  the  anguish  thou  dost  know, 
Add  not  to  another's  woe. 
Speak  not  harshly — much  of  sin 
Dwelleth  every  heart  within  ; 
In  its  closely-covered  cells, 
Many  a  wayward  passion  dwells, 
By  the  many  hours  misspent, 
By  thy  gifts  to  errors  lent, 
By  the  wrong  thou  didst  not  shun 
By  the  good  thou  hast  not  done, 
With  a  lenient  spirit  scan 
The  errors  of  thv  fellow  man." 


I   praise  God  for  everything  because  of  Rom. 
8:28. 

"I  praise  Him  for  both  smile  and  frown, 

And  for  the  gain  and  loss 
I  praise  Him  for  the  future  crown, 
And  for  the  present  Cross. 

237 


I  praise  Him  for  the  storm  cloud 

That  drove  me  trembling  to  His  breast, 

And  for  this  strange — this  settled  peace — 
Which  nothing  can  destroy." 


Repeating  these  sonnets  and  many  others  stored 
in  my  memory  has  been  like  music  to  my  soul. 
The  Spirit  brought  them  to  my  remembrance  just 
when  I  needed  the  lesson  they  taught. 


238 


LESSONS  LEARNED  YET  NEED 
DAILY  REVIEWING. 

I  have  never  lost  my  faith  in  humanity.  Many 
years  ago,  when  disappointments  and  sorrows 
crowded  around  me,  I  prayed  to  God  to  keep  me  pa- 
tient and  sweet  amid  them  all.  Yes,  it  was  directly 
from  God  that  I  learned  to  be  patient  with  the  sins 
of  mankind.  I  reasoned  thus :  God  loves  this  sin- 
ful world,  ungrateful  and  unkind  as  it  is.  God  is 
kind  even  to  the  unthankful.  He  loves  sinners ;  He 
loved  them  enough  to  give  His  only-begotten  Son 
to  die  for  them,  and  Jesus  loved  them  enough 
to  lay  down  His  life  for  them.  Surely  then 
these  wicked  people  must  have  some  intrinsic 
worth,  some  value  that  is  not  seen  on  the  surface,  or 
God  would  not  care  so  tenderly  for  them.  God 
knows,  God  is  wise  and  good.  He  sent  Jesus  all 
the  way  from  heaven  to  seek  and  save  them.  This 
meant  great  things  to  me  and  set  me  to  thinking. 
It  gave  me  an  estimate  of  my  own  value  that  I  did 
not  have  before.  Since  Christ  died  for  me  and  is 
praying  for  me  daily  and  loving  me,  notwithstanding 
my  waywardness,  I  must  be  of  some  value  to  Him 
in  some  way.  I  do  not  know  where  or  how.  This 
thought  was  a  great  inspiration  to  me  and  tended  to 
make  me  more  helpful.  Yes,  this  love  of  God  gave 
me  courage  for  myself  and  for  the  rest  of  mankind, 
therefore  I  concluded  to  invest  in  human  souls. 
They  surely  are  worth  more  than  anything  else  in 
this  world.  They  will  last  longer  and  they  increase 
in  value  after  they  are  saved.  Along  with  this  came 
the  thought  that  God  loved  them  first, 'then  gave; 
yes,  it  was  His  love  that  made  Him  give — made  Him 

239 


willing  to  suffer.  I  also  found  that  the  more  time, 
money,  and  toil  I  put  into  an  article  the  more  it  is 
worth  to  me,  and  the  more  I  loved  it.  Whenever  I 
began  to  feel  cioss  or  discouraged  with  a  human 
soul,  I  stopped  short.  The  Spirit  said  to  me,  "God 
loves  them,  God  is  patient  with  them."  These 
thoughts  have  helped  to  keep  my  heart  fresh  and  full 
of  love  for  all  races  and  all  conditions  of  mankind, 
and  yet  it  has  not  kept  me  from  telling  them  their 
faults.  God  sent  me,  also,  to  reprove  and  rebuke 
with  all  long  suffering,  as  well  as  to  seek  and  save. 
When  I  tell  you  some  little  trials  I  have  had  in  my 
work  you  will  know  that  I  have  entirely  forgiven 
everybody,  and  I  know  they  have  forgiven  me.  I 
know  I  have  made  mistakes.  I  have  differed  with 
many  good  people,  but  becanse  we  differ  I  do  not 
need  to  give  them  a  thrashing ;  no,  verily,  I  leave  it 
all  for  the  Master  to  settle  when  He  comes. 

A  NIGHT  IN  A  DEPOT  AND  WHAT  CAME  OF  IT. 

May,  1886,  I  left  home  to  visit  a  colored  associa- 
tion in  North  Louisiana.  To  reach  there  I  must 
travel  on  a  new  railroad  between  Shreveport  and 
Vicksburg.  Trains  did  not  always  run  on  time, 
nor  did  I  know  the  stations  well.  By  mistake  I  was 
carried  one  station  too  far,  but  returned  on  the  next 
train.  This  brought  me  to  Dubberly  after  dark.  I  in- 
tended to  get  there  long  before  dark.  This  was  the 
nearest  point  to  the  association,  five  miles  in  the 
country.  I  told  the  agent  I  was  on  the  way  to  an 
association,  and  asked  where  I  could  get  a  night's 
lodging.  The  people  knew  who  I  was  because 
I  had  visited  points  near  there.  This  was  a  small 
village,  no  hotels,  but  some  boarding  houses. 
The  agent  and  another  young  man  tried  to  get  me  a 
place  to  spend  the  night,  but  failed.  No  one  would 
take  me  in.  I  said,  "Can  yoti  not  find  a  private  fam- 
ily that  will  give  me  a  bed?"  "There  is  no  use  of 
trying,"  was  their  reply. 

I  then  asked  the  privilege  of  remaining  in  the  sta- 
240 


tion  all  night,  it  was  granted,  and  they  gave  me  the 
key  to  the  door.  There  was  a  little  fire,  a  lamp,  and 
a  hard  bench  for  a  seat.  Cotton  seed  was  stored 
away  in  one  corner  of  the  room.  These  young  men 
brought  me  an  old  blanket,  saying,  "If  you  get  very 
tired,  perhaps  you  can  spread  it  over  the  cotton  seed 
and  rest."  They  really  seemed  sorry  for  me.  I 
knew,  and  they  knew,  why  I  was  not  taken  into  any 
home.  I  did  not  use  the  bed  they  suggested,  but 
sat  up  all  night.  I  had  my  Bible.  God  was  with  me. 
I  prayed, 

"Calm  me,  my  God,  and  keep  me  calm, 

Soft  resting  'neath  thy  wing ; 
Soothe  me  with  holy  hymn  and  psalm, 

And  bid  my  spirit  rest." 

The  prayer  was  answered,  and  God  sang  a  sweet 
lullaby  to  his  tired  child. 

No  tears  were  shed,  no  unkind  thoughts  cher- 
ished. The  great  trial  came  next  morning.  I  tried 
in  vain  to  get  some  one  to  take  me  to  the  association. 
I  had  money  and  offered  to  pay  any  price,  but  no  one 
would  move  an  inch  in  that  direction.  The  post- 
office  was  in  the  depot,  therefore  many  persons  came 
in.  In  the  corner  sat  a  little  woman,  subject  to  un- 
kind criticism.  I  could  scarcely  get  any  one  to  speak 
to  me.  I  talked  with  an  old  gentleman  that  they 
said  was  very  rich  ;  he  advised  me  to  go  home  and  not 
meddle  with  them  "niggers,"  and  said  some  unkind 
tilings  about  them  which  I  will  not  repeat.  The  train 
went  by  toward  my  home,  but  I  did  not  go.  I  was 
almost  as  determined  to  reach  that  association  as 
Paul  was  to  go  to  Rome.  I  had  not  eaten"  anything 
for  twenty-four  hours ;  no  one  brought  me  any 
breakfast.  About  noon  a  doctor  came  in  who  had  a 
good,  kind  face.  I  told  him  a  little  of  the  situation ; 
he  asked  if  I  had  had  breakfast.  I  said,  "No."  He 
next  wanted  to  know  if  I  could  ride  horse  back  on  a 
man's  saddle.  I  said,  "Yes."  He  intended  to  send 
me  to  his  home  which  was  about  a  mile  distant,  but 
241 


after  talking  with  others  he  came  back,  wrote  his 
name  on  a  piece  of  paper,  and  gave  me  directions 
for  reaching  his  home.  Oh,  how  glad,  how  thank- 
ful I  was  to  get  out  of  that  depot.  I  looked  neither 
to  the  right  hand  nor  to  the  left,  but  walked  with  all 
my  might  till  I  got  outside  of  the  village.  I  found 
the  way  and  asked  for  the  wife  of  my  good  doctor 
and  handed  her  the  paper  with  her  husband's  name 
written  thereon.  I  cannot  tell  why,  but  she  kindly 
invited  me  in  and  gave  me  dinner.  After  which  we 
went  into  her  room  and  prayed  together.  I  told  her 
my  story,  she  kissed  me  in  a  sisterly  way,  with  tears 
in  her  eyes,  and  said,  "God  bless  you,"  as  tenderly  as 
a  mother.  I  then  left  to  go  to  the  meeting.  On  my 
way  to  the  doctor's  I  had  passed  a  church ; 
it  was  open.  I  found  some  person  who  said 
it  was  a  white  Baptist  church,  and  at  two 
o'clock  the  members  would  assemble  for  their 
monthly  covenant  meeting.  While  at  the  depot  I 
had  asked  to  be  taken  to  the  home  of  the  white  Bap- 
tist minister,  but  was  refused.  When  I  found  out 
about  this  meeting  I  said,  "Praise  the  Lord  !  He  will 
open  the  Red  Sea  for  Sister  Moore."  Service  had 
begun  when  I  got  there ;  it  was  very  restful  for  me. 
The  church  was  in  a  wood,  the  quiet  country  scenery 
was  delightful  that  spring  day.  No  noise  of  cars  or 
labor  of  any  kind  was  heard  to  disturb  the  worship. 
The  Bible  reading,  sermon,  and  prayer  were  all  about 
persecution  for  conscience'  sake,  and  the  need  of  re- 
proving sin  and  standing  for  the  right,  cost  what  it 
might.  I  thought  God  planned  that  service  for  me, 
and  I  took  the  comfort  of  it  to  my  troubled  heart. 
Afterwards  I  found  that  the  pastor  was  a  firm  advo- 
cate for  prohibition,  and  for  this  he  had  been  perse- 
cuted ;  like  me  he  was  misunderstood.  After  ser- 
vice I  introduced  myself  and  told  a  little  of  my  story ; 
he  did  not  know  what  to  do,  but  left  me  and  after 
consulting  with  some  of  his  members,  returned,  say- 
ing, "I  will  take  you  to  my  home  to-night,"  and  he 
sent  his  buggy  to  the  depot  for  my  satchel  and  pack- 
242 


age  of  books.  The  pastor  lived  in  the  country.  Af- 
ter supper  we  let  the  negro  question  rest,  and  I  got 
out  my  books  and  charts  that  I  always  carried  with 
me  in  those  days.  One  was  "A  Mute  Appeal  for  Mis- 


6D?cpeaclitures  ia  Ihe  (j  .  5. 


sions,"  showing  the  number  of  different  religions  in 
the  world.  The  other  was  a  temperance  chart,  with 
columns  showing  how  the  nation  spent  its  money. 
The  family  and  some  neighbors  gathered  around  me, 
and  we  had  a  good  social  time,  ending  with  prayer. 
The  pastor  said  that  he  would  take  me  early  in  the 

243 


morning  to  the  association,  which  was  three  miles 
distant,  and  bring  me  back  in  the  evening.  Then  I  re- 
tired, praising  God  because  he  had  opened  the  Red 
Sea,  and  I  had  passed  over  dry  shod.  Next  morning 
dawned  bright  and  beautiful,  and  the  pastor  kept  his 
promise.  He  said  on  Sunday  he  would  take  me  to 
see  a  sick  friend  that  he  thought  I  could  help,  and 
then  leave  me  with  a  person  near  the  depot  who 
would  see  that  I  reached  the  train  in  time. 

I  wish  I  had  time  to  tell  you  more  about  this  con- 
secrated minister  and  his  family,  and  the  woman  that 
took  me  to  the  depot.  For  a  lady  in  her  standing 
to  take  a  woman  despised  like  myself  in  her  buggy 
to  that  depot  meant  more  moral  courage  than  most 
people  possess. 

This  pastor's  name  was  Rev.  J.  A.  Walker.  He 
was  a  great  help  to  me  after  this,  and  suffered  for  it, 
too,  as  did  others  who  came  out  in  the  storm  to  take 
me  by  the  hand.  I  could  give  you  several  such  ex- 
amples. A  lawyer  in  Simsport  showed  me  a  similar 
favor  while  I  attended  an  association  there.  He  and 
Rev.  Walker  were  largely  the  means  in  God's  hands 
by  which  a  resolution  was  passed  endorsing  my  work 
at  the  next  white  Baptist  State  Convention.  I  must 
also  make  mention  of  Mr.  Leary  and  family  of  Min- 
don,  who  were  extremely  kind  to  me.  I  have  found 
that  there  are  good  and  bad  among  all  races  and  all 
classes  of  society.  I  almost  forgot  to  tell  you  about 
the  glorious  time  I  had  at  that  association.  I  was 
gladly  welcomed.  I  spoke  to  the  whole  association 
and  also  to  the  women  alone,  and  had  a  blessed  time 
with  the  dear  little  children.  Every  one  who  can  us- 
ually comes  to  these  associations  on  the  Sabbath. 
Men  often  bring  their  families  and  come  from  a  great 
distance.  I  met  one  committee  and  gave  away  some 
books  and  left  the  others  with  a  friend  to  sell.  God 
surely  did  want  me  to  attend  this  association ;  Satan 
tried  to  hinder,  but  failed. 

I  have  given  my  readers  this  little  narrative  be- 
cause I  want  them  to  know  the  good,  kind  white  peo- 
244 


pie  who  helped  me  in  my  work,  and  also  show  them 
my  zeal  without  knowledge,  as  most  folks  call  it, 
and  give  me  a  chance  to  explain.  I  am  told  that  I 
ought  first  to  have  hunted  up  the  white  people,  and, 
if  possible,  gotten  their  help. 

In  Southern  Louisiana  I  had  but  little  trouble; 
the  white  people  are  mostly  Catholics,  and  the  col- 
ored people  live  on  large  plantations.  When  I  could 
find  the  owner  of  the  plantation,  I  told  him  I  had 
come  to  teach  his  people  the  Bible  and  help  them  to 
be  good,  and  he  said,  "Go  ahead,"  probably  think- 
ing that  my  work  was  similar  to  that  of  the  Sisters  of 
Mercy.  He  did  not  offer  to  take  me  to  his  home, 
nor  did  I  ask  this.  I  had  been  doing  this  country 
mission  work  since  1874.  The  incident  just  re- 
lated occurred  in  1885.  I  had  not  been  hindered 
by  the  white  people  except  a  little  during  the  Kan- 
sas exodus,  which  I  will  not  explain,  only  to 
say  that  some  planters  thought  that  missionaries 
had  come  to  advise  the  colored  people  to  leave 
the  South.  I  gradually  enlarged  my  field  by  going 
farther  North,  where  I  found  many  Protestants,  es- 
pecially Baptists.  I  did  not  know  that  this  would 
make  any  difference.  Besides  this,  you  must  re- 
member that  I  had  my  commission  from  headquar- 
ters which  said,  "Go  into  all  the  world  and  preach 
the  Gospel  to  every  creature."  I  supposed  that  the 
black  man's  cabin  was  a  part  of  all  the  world  as  well 
as  the  white  man's  mansion.  The  Spirit  had  sent  me 
to  the  colored  people.  I  usually  spent  only  twenty- 
four  hours  in  a  neighborhood  and  had  no  time  to 
hunt  up  the  white  people.  The  day  was  given  to 
visits  in  homes  and  meetings  with  the  children  and 
women  and  old  people  that  were  not  at  work,  and  the 
night  in  meetings  with  men  and  women  who  had 
been  busy  all  day.  White  people  objected  to  my 
spending  the  night  in  the  black  man's  home,  but,  as 
a  general  thing,  night  was  the  only  time  in  which  I 
could  see  the  adult  members  of  the  family.  My 
meetings  lasted  until  late  and  often  some  would 

245 


follow  me  to  my  lodgings  to  learn  how  to  do  the 
work  I  had  left  in  their  hands.  I  usually  organized 
Sabbath  schools  and  temperance  societies.  Night 
was  also  the  time  when  I  could  see  husband  and  wife 
and  talk  ever  family  affairs.  Often  before  I  was  out 
of  bed  in  the  morning,  and  I  was  an  early  riser,  some 
one  called  to  see  Sister  Moore  before  they  went  to 
work.  You  can  easily  see  that  if  I  had  been  in  a  white 
man's  house  I  would  have  missed  the  real  object  of 
my  visit.  But  you  say  I  might  have  stayed  longer. 
What  good  would  that  have  done  as  to  spend- 
ing the  night?  In  some  places  staying  in  the  black 
man's  house  made  me  lose  caste  with  the  white  fam- 
ily. But  to  me  the  fact  of  being  black  or  being  white 
was  of  so  little  importance,  that  I  could  not  see  why 
people  made  such  a  fuss  about  it,  nor  can  I  see  any 
better  to-day.  Perhaps  there  is  something  wrong 
with  my  eyes.  I  did  try  going  to  the  white  man's 
house  after  my  night  meetings  in  some  localities, 
because  It  was  thought  best.  I  will  give  you  one 
instance  that  occurred  in  North  Louisiana. 

I  made  visits  during  the  day  and  planned  a  night 
meeting.  Some  of  the  women  found  a  white  family 
who  agreed  to  keep  me  all  night.  They  left  the  door 
unlocked,  and  the  women  were  to  take  me  there 
after  the  meeting,  which  they  did.  I  did  not  see 
the  family  till  morning.  We  breakfasted  together ; 
the  wife  did  not  speak  to  me,  but  she  did  say  some 
very  trying  things  about  the  "niggers"  and  things 
that  referred  to  me ;  her  husband  was  silent.  After 
breakfast  I  made  friends  with  the  children  and  tried 
to  see  the  mother,  but  could  not.  I  took  my  satchel 
and  started  early  to  visit  a  school  on  my  way  to  the 
meeting.  The  road  led  through  a  quiet  wood ;  my 
heart  was  heavy.  I  pulled  my  veil  over  my  face 
and  let  the  tears  flow ;  when  near  the  school  I  heard 
a  woman  calling,  "Sister  Moore,  stop,  stop!"  I 
stopped  and  dried  my  tears.  This  woman  was  black, 
but  her  face  was  shining  with  joy.  I  caught  a  little 

t 

246 


of  her  sunshine  before  she  told  her  story,  which,  as 
well  as  I  can  remember,  was  as  follows : 

"Sister  Moore,  I  have  a  bad  daughter;  she  has 
given  me  much  trouble.  Last  night  she  was  at  your 
meeting,  and  you  told  the  children  how  to  treat  their 
parents  and  how  wicked  it  was  to  disobey  and  grieve 
them.  She  says  you  told  it  as  nobody  else  could  tell 
it.  'Now,  mother/  she  said,  'you  must  get  ready 
and  go  and  hear  that  white  woman,  for  she  will 
leave  for  home  after  the  meeting  to-day.  I  will  do 
all  the  work  myself.'  Then  she  shed  tears  when 
she  begged  my  pardon,  and  I  know  that  she  is  going 
to  be  good.  Now,  Sister  Moore,  I  want  to  shake 
your  hand.  Oh !  sister,  I  have  had  so  much  trouble, 
but  I  am  a  Christian,  and  I  know  that  you  are." 

1  cannot  remember  all  she  said,  but  before  she  was 
through,   I   began   scolding  myself  for  being  dis- 
couraged; since  I  helped  one  thoughtless  child  to 
love  and  respect  her  mother,  what  need  I  care  for 
the  scorn  of  another  thoughtless  mother.    The  meet- 
ing that  day  was  glorious ;  part  of  the  time  was 
given  to  "speaking  meeting,"  as  we  call  them,  in 
which  other  fathers  and  mothers  testified  to  the  good 
done   by   my    last    night's    Bible    reading.     Three 
mothers  accompanied  me  to  the  depot.     I  always 
avoided  walking  with  the  men.     It  is  probably  best 
for  all  women  to  have  an  escort  of  their  own  sex, 
unless  it  be  husband  or  brother.     Of  course  there 
may  be  exceptions  to  this  rule,  but  I  have  seen  much 
evil  result  from  the  opposite  practice. 

The  v  hite  people  often  referred  me  to  I  Cor., 
10:23:  "All  things  are  lawful,  but  all  things  are 
not  expedient,"  to  prove  that  Paul  was  careful  not 
to  upset  the  customs  of  the  country.  I  got  my  guide 
book  and  studied  the  life  of  Paul.  When  I  came  to 

2  Cor.,   11:23-33  I  exclaimed:     "Paul,  Paul,  how 
did  you  get  into  so  much  trouble  and  suffering,  with 
all  your  conservatism?"   Really  I  thought  it  would 
hardly  be  safe  for  me  to  follow  Paul.     Get  your 


247 


Bible  and  read  this  chapter,  and  see  if  you  think 
Paul  catered  to  public  sentiment.  After  this  experi- 
ence at  Dubberly  I  wrote  a  letter  to  the  white  Bap- 
tist state  convention,  which  I  think  was  only  read 
to  a  committee,  but  the  convention  endorsed  my 
work.  From  this  letter  I  give  you 

A  FEW  EXTRACTS. 

"To  the  White  Baptist  State  Convention  of  Louis- 
iana: 

"I  am  a  missionary  of  the  Women's  Baptist 
Home  Mission  Society,  having  its  headquarters  at 
Chicago.  This  society  is  only  nine  years  old 
(1886).  Twenty-three  years  ago  I  came  to  help  the 
colored  people  of  the  South.  My  first  work  was  in 
Arkansas,  teaching.  This  did  not  take  me  much 
among  the  people.  Thirteen  years  years  ago  I  came 
to  New  Orleans  and  began  a  new  line  of  work  that 
reaches  home,  the  foundation  of  society.  The  home 
is  my  center  of  operations  ;  there  I  discover  the  needs 
of  the  people.  My  Fireside  sermon  reaches  all  the 
household.  I  can  do  more  good  spending  a  night 
in  a  home  than  in  ten  talks  in  public.  There  I  can 
quietly  sit  down  beside  the  mother  and  show  her 
what  is  wrong  in  her  management  of  her  daughter. 
There  I  show  by  a  real,  living  picture  how  to  erect 
a  family  altar  and  how  to  gather  the  family  around 
the  table.  You  never  know  any  woman  till  you 
visit  her  in  her  home — not  simply  call  in  her  home, 
but  eat  a  meal  with  her  and  spend  a  night  there. 
The  colored  people  need  help  in  their  home  life. 
If  we  can  make  all  homes  right,  the  nation  will  be 
right.  All  know  that  in  order  for  me  to  do  this 
effectually  I  must  go  to  the  home.  And  here  is 
where  I  fear  you  may  differ  from  me.  However,  I 
did  not  come  to  ask  advice  on  this  subject.  Long 
ago,  before  God,  on  my  knees,  with  Jesus  for  my 
example,  I  settled  on  what  should  be  my  plan  of 
work.  All  admit  that  I  am  doing  a  much  needed 
work,  but  some  want  me  to  fight  with  Saul's  armor. 
248 


They  forget  that  Saul  and  his  armor  has  not  killed 
the  giant  of  ignorance.  Why  not  let  me  try  my 
plan,  with  the  hope  that  it  may  succeed  ?  The  work 
is  not  so  pleasant  in  itself,  but  doing  it  for  Christ's 
sake  makes  it  a  joyful  service.  There  is  so  much 
to  do  I  must  crowd  each  hour  full  of  work.  I 
usually  only  spend  one  night  in  a  neighborhood,  and 
have  not  time  to  hunt  up  white  people  and  tell  them 
my  mission ;  therefore  I  have  come  to  this  conven- 
tion that  I  may  be  known  and  my  work  known. 
Now  my  request  is,  if  you  believe  the  work  is  of 
the  Lord,  say  so  publicly.  I  am  a  member  of  the 
First  White  Baptist  church  of  New  Orleans  and 
have,  I  think,  the  love  and  sympathy  of  those  who 
know  my  work,  and  they  bid  me  God  speed.  I 
want  my  work  investigated.  I  want  some  of  the 
white  women  to  help  carry  on  this  temperance  and 
mission  work  in  the  colored  churches.  I  do  not 
expect  them  to  go  into  the  homes  as  I  do,  but  you 
can  visit  their  meetings.  God  told  me  to  write  you 
this  letter,  and  now  I  leave  all  results  with  Him 
who  can  open  all  hearts  and  remove  all  obstacles." 

Now  you  say  this  letter  ought  to  have  been  writ- 
ten before  I  began  my  work  in  the  country. 
Granted,  but  I  have  explained  why  I  did  not  know 
it  was  necessary.  The  real  opposition,  which  still 
exists,  was  not  from  the  intelligent  Christian  white 
people,  but  it  was  and  is  from  another  class  of  white 
people.  No  one  is  responsible ;  that  is,  we  cannot 
locate  the  blame  on  any  one  class  of  persons.  It 
began  long  ago,  North  as  well  as  South.  No  doubt 
the  Christian  workers,  myself  included,  have  made 
mistakes,  and  yet  we  could  not  have  done  this  work 
without  some  suffering,  considering  the  condition  of 
the  country.  Of  one  thing  I  am  sure,  that  God 
blames  the  white  man  more  than  he  does  the  black 
man ;  where  much  is  given,  much  is  required.  You 
may  say  what  you  please  about  Sister  Moore,  but  I 
do  beseech  you  be  kind  to  my  black  sister  and  treat 
her  with  the  same  courtesy  and  respect  that  you 
249 


do  other  women  who  come  to  your  church,  or  whom 
you  meet  on  the  street  or  in  a  public  conveyance. 
If  she  has  a  basket  of  clothes  or  a  baby  in  her  arms, 
help  her  on  and  off  the  cars  in  a  kind,  manly  way.  I 
do  not  ask  these  favors  for  her  because  she  is  a  negro. 
No,  no;  but  because  she  is  a  woman,  with  all  the 
high  and  holy  feelings  that  live  in  the  hearts  of 
other  women.  Her  purity  and  good  name  are  dear 
to  her.  She  is  not  naturally  any  better  nor  any 
worse  than  women  of  other  races,  except  that  I 
think  she  has  a  little  more  motherly,  loving  kind- 
ness. How  hard  these  dear  colored  women  have 
labored  late  and  early  to  educate  their  children  and 
rear  them  for  usefulness !  And  how  kind  they  are 
to  their  neighbors !  I  know  hundreds  who  are 
teaching  their  neighbors  how  to  read  the  Bible  and 
opening  their  homes  to  teach  neglected  little  ones 
whose  mothers  are  out  trying  to  earn  a  piece  of 
bread  and  a  garment  for  their  children.  They  are 
poor,  but  they  do  help  each  other.  I  am  proud  of 
the  colored  women.  I  know  them,  and  I  doubt  if 
there  is  another  white  woman  in  the  United  States 
that  knows  as  many  of  them  as  I  do.  I  also  bespeak 
the  same  respect  for  the  black  man.  He  is  no  pau- 
per. There  he  stands  in  his  noble  manhood,  ready 
to  do  his  share  of  the  world's  work  and  thought; 
he  asks  no  favor  because  of  his  race ;  he  only  wants 
an  equal  chance  with  the  rest  of  humanity;  but 
remember  that  he  does  want  an  equal  chance;  he 
would  not  be  a  man  if  he  did  not.  Stop  telling 
him,  "You  are  only  a  negro ;  you  were  a  slave, 
and  you  will  never  be  able  to  do  what  the  white 
man  can  do;  get  out  of  my  way,  I  have  no  use 
for  you."  No,  no,  the  black  man  has  had  enough 
of  that  kind  of  training.  Try  this  plan  with  your 
own  child,  that  makes  mistakes  and  has  faults, 
and  you  will  find  it  will  utterly  discourage  him ;  or 
let  me  try  it  on  yourself.  I  admit  that  the  negro 
has  faults ;  yes,  he  is  a  bundle  of  faults,  just  like 
you  and  me.  The  poet  was  right  when  he  said : 
250 


"Deny  the  negro's  powers  in  head  who  will, 

Deny  his  virtues  since  his  wrongs  began, 

His  errors  and  his  faults  have  stamped  him  man." 

He  has  needed  a  little  extra  help  because  of  his 
former  condition,  and  this  some  white  people,  North 
and  South,  have  given  in  a  brotherly  way  with  good 
results. 

To  our  dear  black  brother  we  would  say,  "Get 
a  new  supply  of  love  and  patience  for  all  human- 
ity ;  you  are  in  danger  of  magnifying  your  troubles 
and  shutting  up  your  sympathies  to  your  own 
race.  That  will  never  do ;  count  your  blessings 
and  be  thankful.  It  is  better  than  it  was  forty  years 
ago.  Remember : 

"Honor  and  fame  from  no  condition  rise, 
Act  well  your  part ;  there  all  the  honor  lies." 

For  many  years  you  have  labored  hard  to  receive 
the  recognition  due  humanity.  Now  a  large  number 
of  your  race  have  concluded  to  des-ervc  this  recog- 
nition, which  is  much  wiser.  You  have  seen,  as  the 
world  goes,  that  recognition  for  wisdom,  bravery, 
and  virtue  is  often  given  to  those  who  do  not  de- 
serve it.  Therefore  you  would  rather  deserve  praise 
and  not  get  it  than  to  get  it  and  not  deserve  it. 

What  this  tired,  restless  world  needs  more  than 
anything  else  is  pure  love,  the  love  that  is  only  found 
in  heaven,  but  which  God  stands  ready  to  pour  into 
all  hearts  that  are  ready  to  receive  it. 

O  let  us  love  each  other, 

Forget  each  word  unkind, 
And  all  thoughts  save  gentle  ones 

Be  banished  from  the  mind. 

O  let  us  love  each  other 

The  little  while  we  stay; 
We  cannot  tell  how  soon 

From  earth  some  may  be  called  away. 

251 


THE  NEGRO  PROBLEM  FROM  A 
MISSIONARY'S  STANDPOINT. 

We  hear  much  these  days  about  the  negro  prob- 
lem. I've  never  seen  a  problem.  I  know  exactly 
what  to  do  for  the  white  man^  for  the  black  man, 
and  for  all  humanity.  God  has  given  his  children 
a  guide  book  which  makes  the  path  of  duty  very 
plain.  But  I  do  not  quite  understand  what  different 
classes  of  His  children  say.  The  negro  is  often 
severely  censured  without  a  just  cause. 

The  white  man  blames  his  black  brother  because 
he  wants  to  be  free.  Yes,  free,  like  other  men,  free  to 
vote,  to  hold  office,  enter  public  places,  stay  in  any 
hotel,  eat  at  any  lunch  house,  ride  on  any  street  cars, 
sit  in  waiting  rooms,  worship  in  any  church ;  in 
short,  be  as  free  as  any  white  man  in  the  same  po- 
sition. And  yet  I  have  always  found  the  black  man 
very  willing  to  observe  the  courtesy  and  restrictions 
that  riches,  honor,  and  intelligence  recognize  as 
due  in  political  and  social  life.  But  he  could  not 
see  how  the  simple  color  of  his  skin  should  make 
any  more  difference  than  the  height  or  weight,  color 
of  hair  or  eyes,  of  white  people  made  as  respects 
their  treatment  of  each  other.  If  being  born  a  slave 
and  a  black  man  was  a  sin,  he  was  not  responsible 
for  that.  He  felt  in  his  heart  all  the  longings  for 
freedom  and  equal  rights  that  burned  in  the  hearts 
of  the  heroes  of  Bunker  Hill,  and  he  could  not  see 
why  one  was  praised  and  the  other  condemned.  Be- 
sides this,  he  had  been  a  slave  so  long  that  he  was 
jealous  for  his  liberty  and  afraid  it  might  be  lost. 
He  was  sore  along  this  line,  and  his  white  brother 
picked  at  this  sore  and  kept  it  inflamed  by  constantly 

252 


reminding  him  that  he  had  been  a  slave  and  was 
ignorant  and  could  never  know  as  much  as  white 
men.  The  black  man  seldom  received  the  courtesy 
and  respect  that  was  given  to  white  men  as  ignorant 
as  he  was.  He  could  see  this,  and  it  hurt  him.  The 
poor  black  man  was  bewildered.  It  was  hard  to 
adjust  himself  to  his  new  surroundings.  Indeed,  it 
is  a  wonder  that  he  did  not  oftener  act  unwisely 
and  wickedly.  His  strong  white  brother  should 
have  taken  him  by  the  hand  in  a  loving,  brotherly 
way,  saying,  "Yes,  your  are  free,  as  free  as  I  am, 
but  you  are  only  a  child.  Sit  down  and  I  will  teach 
you  the  duties  that  belong  to  freedom,  the  restric- 
tions that  law  throws  around  it.  Freedom  only 
means  liberty  to  do  right.  Together  we  will  study 
our  Bibles  and  see  what  is  right  and  learn  to  love 
and  respect  each  other,  and  thus  live  in  peace." 
That  is  what  the  guide  book  teaches — to  quit  talking 
about  race,  master,  or  slaves,  bury  the  whole  past 
and  strive  to  help  each  other  to  be  God's  free  men. 
But  the  white  man's  pride  and  greed  of  gain  and  the 
black  man'  impatience  and  lack  of  experience  hin- 
dered God's  sweet  plan  for  settling  this  question. 
No,  not  entirely  hindered,  because  it  is  being  settled. 
There  were  from  the  first,  there  are  to-day,  a  great 
many  humble,  generous  white  people  in  the  South 
as  well  as  in  the  North,  and  a  great  many  patient, 
teachable  black  people,  who  are  thus  lovingly  help- 
ing each  other.  The  day  is  dawning.  '  Let  us  all 
be  of  good  cheer. 

Allow  me  to  refer  to  another  phase  of  this  sub- 
ject. '^When  freedom  came  the  black  man  was  very 
ignorant,  and  white  people  generally,  as  far  as  my 
experience  goes,  said  he  had  not  the  ability  to  learn 
what  white  people  learned.  They  said,  "Perhaps 
he  can  learn  to  read  and  write  and  memorize  a  little, 
but  he  cannot  master  subjects  that  require  reason 
and  close  thought."  The  black  man  soon  proved 
that  he  could,  but  he  had  to  fight  at  every  step  for 
recognition.  I  admire  his  perseverance.  He  would 

253 


not  stop  till  he  had  proven  to  the  world  that  his 
brain  was  equal  to  that  of  any  white  man,  his  op- 
portunity being  the  same.  But  this  required  many 
years  of  hard  struggle.  He  was  often  misunder- 
stood, but  he  would  not  stop  until  he  got  to  the  top. 
Perhaps  he  should  have  thought  of  other  things  as 
he  went  on,  but  his  uppermost  thought  was,  ''I  will 
show  the  world  that  I  can  be  and  do  all  that  is  re- 
quired of  humanity."  This  is  one  reason  why  in- 
dustrial education  was  not  cherished  in  the  first 
years  of  freedom.  The  black  man  resented  every 
effort  made  to  narrow  the  studies  in  colored  schools 
to  the  common  branches.  He  must  have  Greek  and 
Latin  and  all  other  ologies  and  isms,  even  if  he  did 
not  know  the  rudiments  of  the  English  language. 
I  remember  a  meeting  in  1877  in  which  Rev. 
Marsena  Stone  suggested  that  they  give,  more  time 
to  the  common  branches,  start  some  industrial  work, 
and  omit  Greek  and  Latin.  For  this  he  was  severely 
rebuked,  because,  they  said,  "You  either  belittle  the 
ability  of  the  negro  or  do  not  want  him  to  be  as 
wise  as  the  white  man."  Brother  Stone  was  a  very 
successful  educator  and  a  good  man.  The  negro 
never  had  a  better  friend,  but  he  simply  was  ahead 
of  his  generation.  Yet  his  words  had  influence  with 
some. 

Many  others  as  well  as  Dr.  Stone  kept  gradually 
teaching  the  industrial  idea.  Our  good  and  wise 
General  Armstrong,  of  Hampton,  Va.,  long  ago 
began  industrial  education,  wisely  saying  nothing 
for  or  against  other  lines  of  work,  but  in  a  practical 
way  showing  the  colored  people  the  good  results 
of  educating  heart,  head,  and  hands  all  together. 
What  he  was  doing  on  a  large  scale  others  were 
doing  as  they  were  able.  In  due  time  God  raised 
up  our  wise  Booker  Washington  to  be  the  leader 
in  this  common-sense  reform,  which  is  needed  for 
all  races.  Booker  Washington  does  not  condemn 
higher  education  for  those  who  have  time  and  money 


254 


to  obtain  it.  To  every  man  his  work.  There  is  room 
for  all  in  this  big  world.  Don't  crowd  any  one  out. 
The  black  man  is  criticised  when  he  wants  to 
have  charge  of  his  own  schools,  or  business  of  any 
kind.  They  say,  "He  wants  to  get  away  from  the 
white  people  because  he  dislikes  them."  That  is  not 
true.  He  simply  wants  to  be  free  to  manage  some- 
thing himself,  to  try  his  powers,  and  thereby  grow 
strong,  and  partly,  perhaps,  to  convince  other  races 
that  he  is  their  equal;  but  that  is  not  his  highest 
motive.  He  longs  for  recognition  of  his  manhood. 
I  know  he  often  wants  his  liberty  before  he  is  ready 
for  it,  but  let  us  in  a  kindly  way  help  him  as  a  father 
would  a  son.  If  he  fails  the  first  time,  put  him 
on  his  feet  again.  Some  are  doing  this  with  very 
beneficial  results,  and  the  black  man  is  learning  to 
wisely  manage  his  own  affairs  the  same  as  other 
men  do.  God  speed  the  time  when  there  will  be 
less  time  taken  in  criticising  others  and  more  time 
taking  in  correcting  our  own  faults.  There  are  so 
many  ways  of  giving  help  that,  at  least,  hurt  our 
pride.  Lt  us  do  kind  things  kindly.  I  learn  from 
my  guide  book  that  God's  way  is  to  give  "liberally 
and  upbraid  not."  We  who  help  have  too  much  of 
the  spirit  of  the  father  who  said:  "I  did  give  you 
money,  but  you  wasted  it,  you  scoundrel ;  now  I'll 
have  to  give  you  more,  and  likely  you'll  waste  that 
too."  The  black  man  didn't  choose  to  have  sep- 
arate schools  or  churches,  but  he  now  chooses  to  take 
them  rather  than  to  have  his  manhood  insulted.  As 
I  said  before,  there  is  no  problem  before  me.  I 
know  what  to  do.  First,  be  good,  loving,  helpful, 
and  cheerful  myself.  Then  help  my  fallen  brother 
rise;  comfort  others  with  the  comfort  with  which 
God  has  comforted  me ;  divide  my  last  slice  of  bread 
with  the  hungry,  cheer  the  faint-hearted,  tell  them 
God  lives  and  God  loves.  Find  something  good  to 
say  for  every  individual.  "Learn  how  to  do  well  and 
suffer  and  take  it  patiently,  for  this  is  acceptable 
with  God."  All  this  and  a  thousand  other  little 

255 


things  that  will  keep  me  busy  the  rest  of  my  life. 
Those  who  see  a  problem  do  not  see  God. 

"When  Jesus  our  Savior  came  down  from  above 
From  sin  to  redeem  us,  His  mission  was  love. 
If  we  are  his  children  we  all  must  forgive 
And  love  one  another  as  long  as  we  live." 


I  might  close  these  sketches  here,  but  there  re- 
main, among  many  other  things  that  I  should  like  to 
write  about  if  not  restricted  by  the  limits  of  this 
book,  two  subjects  of  very  great  importance,  and  I 
am  constrained  to  add  two  more  chapters  to  show 
how  I  have  tried  to  teach  the  colored  people  to  raise 
money  for  the  Lord's  work  in  the  Lord's  way,  and 
how  to  keep  their  hearts  and  lives  pure. 


256 


RAISING  MONEY. 

WHICH  IS  THE  GOSPEL  WAY? 

How  to  raise  money  for  God's  cause  is  surely 
the  great  question  the  church  is  asking  to-day, 
North  and  South,  East  and  West.  Among  both 
white  and  colored  it  is  the  great  theme. 

We  have  been  told  that  the  prayer  meeting  is 
the  thermometer  of  the  church,  or  in  other  words, 
shows  how  much  religion  the  church  has.  But  it 
seems  to  me  that  the  money  we  give,  the  real  amount 
of  self-sacrifice  we  make,  is  a  better  proof  of  our 
piety  than  even  our  prayers.  If  every  member  felt 
that  all  they  had  belonged  to  the  Lord,  it  would 
surely  be  freely  given  whenever  the  work  of  the 
Lord  needed  it.  Even  the  last  cent  would  be  given 
as  we  would  pay  any  honest  debt,  and  yet  every 
Christian  says  he  is  not  his  own.  He  knows  he  has 
been  bought  with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ,  and 
before  he  could  be  converted  he  gave  everything  up 
to  God.  "Now  as  ye  have  received  Christ  so  walk 
ye  in  him."  Col.,  2  :6.  But  after  we  give  it  up  we 
grab  it  back  again,  and  forget  we  are  stewards,  and 
act  is  if  we  were  proprietors  and  had  a  deed  for  all 
that  was  simply  given  us  on  trust. 

The  early  converts  were  so  full  of  the  thought 
that  all  they  had  belonged  to  God  that  they  acted  it 
out  by  selling  all  they  had  and  putting  the  money 
in  a  common  fund,  and  I  have  never  found  where  the 
Holy  Spirit  censured  them  for  so  doing. 

I  do  not  know  if  Lydia  kept  her  house  in  her 
own  name  after  her  conversion  or  not,  but  this  I 
do  know :  She  opened  wide  her  doors  for  God's 

257 


BANNER  BIBLE  BAND,  NASHVILLE,  TENN. 

This  Band  began  the  study  of  our  lessons  in  1895,  and  has  continued  until 
the  present,  1902.  They  haye  been  faithful  members  of  their  church,  but  as 
faithful  in  reproving,  by  their  every-day  life,  what  was  contrary  to  the  Bible. 


seen  in  the  picture  were  members  of  the  Band.  At  the  end  of  six  months  the 
Band  had  given  $66.75,  while  all  the  other  members  of  the  churches  had  raised 
$357-95-  The  members  of  the  Band  are  poor— as  poor  as  the  others.  The  Band 
grew  more  Christlike,  the  others  became  more  worldly.  This  Band  is  only  one 
of  hundreds  that  have  proven  by  their  every-day  conduct  the  power  of  daily 
prayerful  Bible  study  to  rebuke  sin  and  maintain  a  closer  walk  with  God. 


people,  and  the  church  had  its  home  there.  Acts, 
16:13-40. 

Take  our  modern  plan  of  raising  money  by  means 
of  fair  entertainments,  excursions,  etc.,  and  see  if 
you  can  find  any  proof  for  it  in  the  New  Testament 
or  in  the  Old. 

Again,  notice  how  the  pastor's  salary  is  raised 

258 


in  most  churches  in  Louisiana — a  common  tax  levied 
on  rich  and  poor  alike.  The  Bible  says,  "If  there  be 
first  a  willing  mind  it  is  accepted  according  to  what 
a  man  hath  and  not  according  to  that  he  hath  not. 
2  Cor.,  8:12.  But  here  all  must  give  their  25 
cents  or  50  cents,  as  the  case  may  be.  The  roll  is 
called  and  all  come  up  and  pay.  I  was  at  one  of 
these  meetings  lately  where  a  poor  sister  owed  two 
months'  dues,  50  cents,  and  could  not  pay.  She 
said  she  had  been  sick,  but  would  pay  as  soon  as 
she  could;  but  it  was  all  of  no  use,  she  could  not 
speak  in  the  covenant  meeting,  nor  sit  down  at  the 
Lord's  Supper,  if  she  did  not  pay  that  50  cents.  I 
felt  so  sorry  for  her  that  I  paid  the  50  cents ;  I  kept 
her  in  the  church.  I  am  told  by  the  deacons  that 
they  must  be  just  that  strict  or  they  would  not  get 
their  money. 

We  would  also  call  attention  to  the  great  amount 
of  time  spent  in  calling  for  collection  at  the  close  of 
the  sermon,  noisy  singing  and  urging  all  to  give, 
"Saints  and  sinners,  all  come  on  with  your  nickels." 
Surely  in  this  way  the  good  seed  of  the  sermon  is 
taken  out  of  hearts  even  before  they  leave  the 
church.  Is  this  according  to  God's  plan?  He  in- 
tended that  all  our  worship  should  be  with  a  willing 
heart,  joyfully  as  unto  the  Lord.  A  free-will  offer- 
ing, for  "God  loves  a  cheerful  giver." 

Can  we  take  this  as  a  foundation  truth?  Giving 
of  our  substance  to  God  is  a  means  of  grace  as  im- 
portant as  that  of  prayer.  I  think  all  will  admit 
this.  The  command  to  give  was  not  to  enrich  God 
but  to  make  us  better.  A  means  by  which  we  are 
brought  into  intimate  and  close  connection  with  God. 
A  gift  is  only  between  friends.  We  would  not  accept 
it  from  an  enemy.  Nor  will  God  accept  any  work 
or  offering  at  our  hands  till  we  have  first  accepted 
Him  as  our  Savior,  as  the  friend  that  sticketh 
closer  than  a  brother.  In  Old  Testament  times  most 
of  these  gifts  were  consumed  in  smoke — burned  up. 
God  did  not  need  them,  but  in  all  these  gifts  He 

259 


had  a  lesson  to  teach  His  people — a  lesson  about 
the  coming  of  Christ  and  their  dependence  on  Him 
for  all  they  had,  and  we  need  the  same  lesson.  How 
appropriate  was  the  gift  of  first  fruits.  God  is  the 
real  owner  and  He  should  have  the  first  and  best. 
Then  thank  offerings,  how  beautiful.  You  and  I 
have  felt  the  joy  of  this  to-day,  as  we  sit  here  and 
contrast  our  hope  of  heaven  and  joy  in  Christ  with 
the  sad  state  of  our  brethren  in  Africa.  Our  hearts 
overflow  with  thanksgiving,  and  they  must  have  an 
outlet  in  our  glad  thank  offering  to  missions.  How 
good  God  is  to  let  me  give  him  back  as  a  gift  what 
God  had  first  given  to  me. 

King  David  saw  the  beauty  of  this.  I  Chron., 
29:14.  Nothing  brings  me  so  near  to  God  as  my 
gifts  to  Him.  I  seem  to  feel  the  clasp  of  His  hand 
and  see  Jesus'  smile  of  approval  as  I  lay  my  gift 
on  the  altar.  Praise  the  Lord ! 

Giving  in  this  way  is  devotion,  is  prayer,  is  real 
worship.  To  share  this  means  of  grace  with  the 
world  would  be  sacrilege,  would  be  downright 
wicked.  The  world  cannot  understand  it.  You 
might  as  well  ask  a  sinner  to  come  and  sit  down  at 
the  Lord's  Supper  as  to  ask  him  to  give  to  God. 
Think  before  you  say  I  am  not  correct.  Remember 
we  started  with  the  proposition  that  giving  was  re- 
ligious worship.  But  I  am  told  that  the  sinner  re- 
ceives God's  blessings,  and  that  it  is  his  duty  to  give. 
Granted  that  it  is  his  duty,  is  it  not  also  his  duty  to 
believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ?  Until  he  performs 
this  duty  he  is  not  ready  for  either  the  Lord's  sup- 
per or  giving  gifts  to  God. 

How  much  we  think  we  need  it  all  for  ourselves 
and  give  It  before  we  spend  one  cent  for  self.  How 
disrespectful  it  is  to  grab  our  wages  and  run  off 
and  spend  it  without  stopping  to  say  "thank  you," 
to  the  dear  "Father  from  whom  comes  every  good 
and  perfect  gift." 

Again,  how  shall  we  lay  aside  the  one-tenth? 
If  you  have  a  family  you  belong  to  your  family,  and 
260 


also  what  you  earn,  just  the  same  as  your  home  be- 
longs to  you,  wife,  and  child,  so  also  your  wages. 
If  you  give  a  part  away  they  will  have  to  live  on  less. 
Therefore  you  should  lay  the  plan  before  your  wife 
and  your  children  as  soon  as  they  are  old  enough  to 
understand.  Your  wife,  who  keeps  your  home,  has 
a  share  in  all  you  earn,  and  a  gift  from  the  hus- 
band is  also  a  gift  from  the  wife.  I  hope  the  hus- 
band will  take  notice  of  this  fact. 

Let  us  illustrate :  It  is  Saturday  evening,  you 
have  earned  $5  this  week,  you  sit  down  and  take  it 
out  before  your  wife  and  little  ones,  aged  I,  3,  6  and 
8  years,  respectively.  You  kneel  down  and  in  a 
short  prayer  thank  God  for  the  $5  and  ask  Him  to 
show  you  how  to  spend  it,  which  is  a  far  more  dif- 
ficult task  than  earning  it.  Wife  says  baby  needs  a 
new  dress,  3-year-old  Jane  a  pair  of  shoes,  John  a 
hat,  and  Mary  a  book  for  school,  wife  wants  a  set 
of  cups  and  saucers,  and  you,  she  says,  must  have 
a  new  shirt,  and  you  add,  "Can't  we  have  something 
extra  for  dinner  ?"  First  of  all  you  take  out  50  cents, 
and  show  it  to  the  children,  who  can  understand, 
you  say,  "God  was  very  good  to  let  me  earn  this 
money,  shall  we  give  him  50  cents  of  it?"  All  say, 
"Yes,  only  50  cents  is  too  little  to  give  to  God." 
Then  you  reckon  what  the  week's  board  will  cost, 
the  rent,  etc.,  you  find  you  must  give  up  the  extra 
dinner  and  there  is  no  money  for  John's  hat ;  you 
call  him  to  you  and  say,  I  can  get  you  the  hat  if  I 
do  not  give  God  any  money.  But  John,  young  as 
he  is  will  not  take  God's  money  and  Mary  stands 
up  and  says,  "I  will  do  without  my  book  and  let  John 
have  a  hat."  But  John  says,  "No";  I  can  do  better 
with  my  old  hat  than  you  can  without  the  book."  The 
dear  mother's  eyes  fill  with  tears  of  joy  as  she  wit- 
nesses the  unselfish  spirit  of  her  children.  All  the 
result  of  sharing  with  God  and  putting  God's  claim 
first.  The  scant  dinner  tastes  good  because  shared 
with  God. 

Again,  it  is  Saturday,  all  are  seated  around  the 
261 


precious  $5.  Wife  says :  "Here  is  $i  that  I  earned 
by  sewing",  and  dear  little  Mary's  eyes  dance  with 
joy  as  she  lays  down  beside  the  $i,  10  cents,  saying, 
"I  got  this  for  running  errands."  Though  young, 
she  has  given  her  heart  to  the  Lord  and  now  gives 
her  earnings.  Put  it  all  in  one  pile  and  divide  it — 
61  blessed  cents  for  God's  purse  to-night. 

The  happy  family  are  again  on  their  knees,  all 
are  happy,  all  are  learning  to  give  as  God  prospers. 
God  and  his  part  have  been  first  in  the  thoughts  of 
all.  This  way  of*dividing  with  God  weaves  our  re- 
ligion into  our  every-day  life  as  nothing  else  can. 

Some  Saturday  night  our  family  finds  as  the 
money  is  laid  down  that  they  have  more  than  usual. 
Not  so  many  things  needed  for  the  family.  The 
father  tells  of  the  great  need  of  a  school-house  over 
in  Africa  for  Brother  Colley.  The  mother  says,  "I 
went  to  see  poor  old  sister  Ann,  and  she  needs  coffee 
and  sugar.  I  wish  I  could  send  her  some."  Here 
is  50  cents  for  Africa,  25  cents  for  sister  Ann,  the 
father  adding,  you  all  helped  to  give  this.  Mary 
and  John  take  a  little  basket  with  sugar  and  coffee 
to  poor  sister  Ann,  Mamma  saying  as  she  kisses  the 
little  faces,  "I  will  tell  sister  Ann  you  helped  give 
this  nice  present,"  and  away  they  go,  happier  than 
if  you  had  given  each  $i  worth  of  candy.  O,  parents, 
do  study  till  you  find  the  true  secret  of  happiness  for 
your  children,  and  you  will  find  it  lies  in  doing  good, 
in  giving  rather  than  in  receiving. 

Sabbath  evening ;  father  reads  in  African  Mis- 
sions an  account  of  the  needed  school  house  to  his 
family,  saying,  "I  am  so  glad  we  could  help,  if  only 
50  cents."  Then  the  little  faces  brightened  up  and 
the  little  hearts  say,  "I  will  give  more  next  time." 

Years  roll  on;  Mary  is  now  14,  John  12  years 
old.  There  is  to  be  a  Sunday  school  picnic.  Mary 
tells  of  a  nice  dress  her  playmate,  Maggie,  has,  and 
wants  one  like  it.  Mother  says,  "Wait  till  Saturday 
and  see  if  we  have  money  enough  to  get  it."  Our 
i 

262 


family  in  remembering  to  pay  God  a  part  have 
learned  "to  owe  no  man  anything." 

How  one  good  thing  follows  another.  "Godli- 
ness is  profitable  unto  all  things."  Saturday  comes, 
no  money  for  Mary's  dress.  The  tears  will  come, 
for  the  child  had  set  her  heart  on  that  dress.  It  is 
hard  to  give  it  up. 

But  years  ago  the  sweet  girl  had  learned  the 
lesson  of  self-sacrifice.  The  tears  are  soon  wiped 
away  as  she  goes  softly  to  her  mother's  side,  and, 
putting  her  arms  around  her  neck,  says,  "I  can  be 
happy  without  the  dress."  All  the  children  are  look- 
ing on  and  learning  the  lesson.  John  says,  "You 
are  the  best  sister  in  the  world,  and  when  I  get  big 
I  will  buy  you  the  nicest  dress  in  the  store." 

All  this  unselfishness  is  the  result  of  honoring 
God,  putting  His  claim  first — it  makes  all  I  have 
holy — it  leads  me  to  think  first  of  others.  It  helps 
me  to  remember  that  'T  am  not  my  own." 

But  you  say  my  family  is  an  imaginary  one.  No, 
it  is  not.  There  are  some  such  families  in  our  selfish 
world.  You  go  home,  my  dear  brother  and  sister, 
and  try  this  plan  with  your  family.  Try  it  faith- 
fully. Learn  to  "deny  thyself"  and  teach  the  lesson 
to  your  children  -while  young,  remembering  Jesus 
said,  "Deny  thyself,  take  up  thy  cross  and  follow 
me."  You  are  safe  as  long  as  you  follow  Jesus. 
Oh,  if  all  would  give  as  we  have  suggested — all, 
rich  and  poor.  Then  would  the  Lord's  treasury  be 
full  of  money  and  the  church  full  of  joy  and  peace. 

Let  us  take  God  into  all  our  plans,  into  all  our 
work ;  he  is  the  friend  with  whom  we  should  share 
all  we  earn.  We  will  illustrate  by  the  example  of 
the  fond  wife  and  husband.  Visions  of  what  he 
shall  buy  for  his  wife,  and  her  smile  of  approval 
sweetens  all  his  toil,  and  the  dear  wife  cannot  enjoy 
a  meal  without  her  husband.  Every  delicacy  must 
be  shared  with  him.  A  still  nearer  and  dearer  place 
should  God  hold  in  all  our  hearts.  Dear  friends, 

263 


this  is  a  proud  and  happy  day  for  us.  God  has 
greatly  honored  us  by  making  us  the  medium  by 
which  He  sends  His  gifts  to  the  heathen  world.  It 
makes  me  think  of  the  words  when  the  temple  was 
finished,  "Go  your  way ;  eat  the  fat,  and  drink  the 
sweet,  and  send  portions  to  them  for  whom  nothing 
is  prepared,  for  this  day  is  holy  unto  the  Lord, 
neither  be  ye  sorry,  for  the  joy  of  the  Lord  is  your 
strength."  Neh.,  8:10.  Yes,  send  portions  unto 
them  for  whom  nothing  is  prepared.  That  means 
for  his  own  starving  brethren  in  Africa.  Let  us 
send  them  a  large  portion.  We  are  feasting  on  the 
bread  of  life  and  drinking  joyfully  from  the  well  of 
salvation.  Our  temple  is  built.  "We  are  dwelling 
in  the  Tabernacle  of  the  Most  High,  and  abiding 
under  the  shadow  of  His  wing."  Let  us  spread  the 
joyful  news  to  the  end  of  the  earth.  Surely  God  did 
plan  for  our  happiness  when  He  gave  us  this  work 
to  do.  Let  us  make  sacrifices,  gladly,  joyfully, 
willingly,  for  the  work  of  the  Lord.  Let  there  be 
no  whining  because  our  religion  costs  us  so  much 
and  because  the  calls  are  so  great,  but  rejoice  that 
God  accepts  our  offering  at  our  hands. 

I  want  to  add  that  most  of  the  white  churches, 
North  and  South,  practice  this  unlawful  way  of 
raising  money,  by  appealing  to  the  unconverted,  and 
by  fairs,  suppers,  etc.  Indeed,  it  was  from  the  white 
people,  and  not  from  the  Bible,  that  the  colored 
people  learned  it,  and  they  are  far  more  guilty  than 
the  colored  people. 

It  is  true  that  we  teach  our  children  to  give  just 
on  the  same  principle  that  we  teach  them  to  pray, 
but  along  with  it  we  teach  that  neither  the  prayer  nor 
the  gift  will  be  accepted  unless  done  with  the  heart. 

We  will  sum  up  the  whole  matter:  First,  as 
giving  to  God  is  a  part  of  religious  worship,  devo- 
tion, communion  with  God,  the  same  as  prayer  and 
the  Lord's  Supper;  therefore  it  cannot  be  shared 
with  sinners.  If  we  do  so  we  desecrate  holy  things. 
No  one  is  prepared  to  worship  God  till  he  is 
264 


converted.  Second,  our  present  plan  of  getting 
money  from  the  unconverted  and  asking  lukewarm 
Christians  to  give  to  God  under  the  excitement  of  a 
supper  or  entertainment  is  wrong.  There  is  no  wor- 
ship in  it.  It  is  only  a  desecration  of  holy  things  to 
call  it  giving  to  God.  When  money  is  raised  in  this 
way  the  church  is  robbed  of  a  great  means  of  grace 
and  brought  down  to  a  sinful  mingling  with  the 
world.  Lord  help  us  to  keep  the  worship  of  the 
church  pure ;  help  us  to  build  up  the  wall  of  separa- 
tion between  us  and  the  world,  strong  and  high. 
Help  us  to  be  "a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good 
works,"  and  unto  thy  name  will  we  give  all  the 
glory  for  Jesus'  sake,  Amen. 

When  we  go  out  and  beg  the  world  for  money  for 
God's  cause  we  open  the  door  and  bring  the  world 
into  the  church.  Let  us  repeat  this,  when  Christians 
go  out  and  beg  the  world  for  money  they  bring  the 
world  into  the  church.  Just  here  is  one  place  where 
the  church  and  the  world  begin  to  walk  together, 
and  are  now  .walking  till  you  can  scarcely  tell  saint 
from  sinner.  It  is  a  positive  injury  to  both — the 
world  and  the  church.  It  makes  the  church  less 
spiritual.  It  demoralizes  this  precious  part  of  wor- 
ship, so  that  not  one  in  ten  gives  from  a  pure  motive. 
We  have  come  down  and  give  as  the  world  does. 
You  can  have  our  money  if  you  give  us  a  supper  or 
an  excursion  or  some  excitement.  Pastors  tell  me 
that  they  cannot  get  their  people  to  give  as  unto  the 
Lord — come  and  hand  their  money  right  into  God's 
hand,  as  they  should.  No,  they  will  not  do  that. 
Therefore,  in  order  to  drag  money  out  of  the  pockets 
of  the  unconverted  and  of  lukewarm  Christians  we 
must  need  have  an  entertainment,  etc.,  and  this  tends 
to  make  the  ivhole  church  lukewarm.  Can  you  not 
see  how  ic  harms  the  church.  I  never  heard  a  pastor 
say  that  any  of  these  unlawful  means  of  raising 
money,  or  even  the  noisy  way  of  taking  a  collection, 
was  a  spiritual  blessing  to  the  church.  They  only 
do  it  because  they  cannot  get  the  money  any  other 
265 


way.  But  they  began  at  the  wrong  end.  They  be- 
gin by  saying,  We  must  have  money,  instead  of  say- 
ing, We  must  obey  God.  "To  obey  is  better  than 
sacrifice."  To  obey  God  is  better  than  building  a 
church  or  sending  a  missionary  to  Africa.  They 
make  the  same  mistake  that  Saul  did  2,000  years 
ago,  when  he  brought  the  sheep  and  the  oxen  that 
he  should  have  destroyed  to  offer  as  a  sacrifice,  i 
Sam.,  15:15.  That  is  the  same  excuse  our  pastor 
makes  to-day — "The  people  took  of  the  spoils,"  thus 
throwing  the  blame  on  the  people,  but  the  leader  was 
to  blame ;  and  on  your  leaders  of  to-day  lie  the  blame 
of  offering  an  unlawful  sacrifice.  We  expect  the 
teacher,  then,  to  show  us  what  to  do.  He  has  been 
to  the  "law  and  the  testimony."  Many  of  the  people 
cannot  read  God's  word,  and  must  depend  on  what 
the  preacher  says.  We  said  our  plan  of  giving  was 
also  an  injury  to  the  sinner,  because  it  makes  him 
feel  that  he  has  gained  some  merit ;  that  God  was 
pleased  with  his  gift  and  will  bless  him  for  it.  Every 
day  some  sinner  tells  me,  I  give  as  much  to  the 
church  as  any  one,  etc.  I  cannot  make  him  see  that 
it  will  do  no  good.  His  gift  has  had  a  tendency  to 
quiet  his  conscience. 

I  heard  a  preacher  not  long  since  say  that  all 
the  churches  along  the  Mississippi  River  in  Louisi- 
ana were  built  with  the  proceeds  of  fairs,  etc.  Far 
better  to  have  worshipped  in  private  houses,  as  the 
early  Christians  did,  than  to  build  churches  in  that 
way.  God  does  not  need  our  gifts.  In  Ps.,  60:10, 
He  says,  "Every  beast  of  the  field  is  mine  and  the 
cattle  upon  a  thousand  hills.  If  I  were  hungry  I 
would  not  tell  thee,  for  the  world  is  mine  and  the 
fullness  thereof." 

THE  GOSPEL  WAY. 

Then  you  ask,  what  is  the  Gospel  way  of  giving  ? 

We  answer,  give  cheerfully,  give  willingly,  give  as 

the  Lord  prospers  you,  give  on  your  knees  in  prayer. 

This  is  the  sweetest  way  to  give.     I  have  tried  it. 

366 


Kneel  in  your  closet  and  say,  "Here,  Lord,  take  this 
money  for  Jesus'  sake."  Many  good  people  take 
the  Old  Testament  plan  of  giving  one-tenth  of  all 
they  earn.  But  this  is  not  enough.  They  gave  thank 
offerings  and  "first  fruits"  besides,  and  surely  our 
gifts  should  be  more  than  theirs,  but  we  will  use 
their  plan  to  illustrate.  Suppose  you  earn  $5  a  week, 
then  give  50  cents ;  if  $2.50,  then  25  cents. 


267 


SOCIAL  PURITY. 

TO  PARENTS. 

Nothing  grieves  me  so  much  as  the  great  num- 
ber of  unmarried  mothers.  Nothing  in  all  my  work 
has  sent  me  so  often  to  my  room  to  pray  and  weep 
bitter  tears  of  sorrow  as  the  shameful  way  in  which 
these  young  girls  go  on  in  their  sin,  and  alas,  for 
the  number  of  young  men,  "who  creep  into  houses 
and  lead  captive  silly  women  laden  with  sins,  led 
away  with  divers  lusts."  2  Tim.  3 :6. 

I  wish  I  could  reach  the  ears  of  every  pure  young 
girl.  I  would  say,  "Do  not  take  that  young  man's 
hand.  It  is  polluted,  shut  the  door  in  his  face. 
Send  him  back  to  the  girl  he  has  ruined."  Mothers 
and  fathers  you  are  to  blame  for  much  of  this  evil. 
There  is  no  door  to  your  homes  called  "watchful- 
ness," no  guard  there.  The  children  go  out  and  in 
just  as  they  please.  Did  you  not  know  that  the 
home  was  given  by  God  as  a  shelter  for  the  child 
till  it  was  strong  to  bear  the  temptations  of  life? 
But  you  say,  "My  child  must  have  some  amuse- 
ment." Yes,  but  you  go  with  it  to  the  place  of 
amusement. 

Many  a  child  has  been  sent  on  an  excursion,  or 
to  a  ball,  or  to  a  party,  and  has  come  back  ruined. 
Be  more  careful  about  the  companionship  of  your 
child  than  about  the  food  it  eats. 

Above  all  make  your  home  a  happy  place  of 
amusement.  Let  the  children  play  and  laugh  and 
talk  and  be  as  free,  as  gay,  as  the  birds  in  the  trees. 
Let  the  home  be  a  glad  place. 

Be  careful  for  the  sake  of  your  children  who 
268 


come  into  your  home.  That  sweet  young  girl  is 
worth  more  than  a  million  dollars.  Guard  her  pur- 
ity, her  modesty  as  you  would  the  apple  of  your  eye, 
and  that  dear  boy  also.  It  is  a  great  mistake  that 
only  girls  need  to  be  guarded.  Boys  need  as  much 
care  and  watching  as  the  girls.  Do  not  let  the 
children  listen  to  "filthy  conversation."  I  would 
turn  a  man  or  woman  out  of  my  house  that  dared  to 
speak  a  polluted  word.  Fill  the  children's  hearts 
with  beautiful  thoughts  of  God,  of  heaven,  of  an- 
gels, of  love,  of  truth,  of  birds,  of  flowers,  of  all 
the  beautiful  things  God  has  done. 

You  know  He  says  in  Matthew  15  :ig  that  out 
of  heart  proceed  adulteries. 

The  natural  heart  will  have  bad  thoughts  unless 
Jesus  comes  in  and  fills  it  with  love  and  light.  But 
I  hear  you  say,  "How  can  I  bring  my  children  up 
rightly  when  everything  wrong  is  at  my  very  door, 
all  day  long?"  Yes,  I  know  it.  Have  I  not  sat 
down  by  thousands  of  firesides  in  this  state  and  lis- 
tened as  the  parents  told  of  the  dangers  that  sur- 
rounded their  children,  and  what  could  I  do  but 
weep  and  pray  with  them  and  thank  God  that  some 
parents  did  feel  the  great  work  God  had  given  them 
to  do.  But  you  know  there  are  thousands  of  other 
parents  who  utterly  neglect  the  care  of  their  chil- 
dren, and  even  lead  them  into  sin,  and  set  them  the 
example.  To  those  let  us  go  with  all  the  earnest- 
ness of  a  message  from  God,  tell  them  how  God 
thundered  from  Mt.  Sinai  these  words,  "Thou  shalt 
not  commit  adultery."  Do  it  before  it  is  too  late, 
do  it  to-day. 

Pastors,  you  can  do  much  to  correct  this  evil. 

Be  strong  and  brave  to  reprove  even  if  it  be  the 
richest  man  in  your  town.  Take  an  example  from 
John  the  Baptist,  who  dared  to  tell  the  king  on  his 
throne  that  his  was  an  unlawful  marriage.  What  if 
it  did  cost  him  his  life,  he  died  a  glorious  martyr 
and  is  now  near  the  throne.  We  are  often  tempted 
to  cover  up  sin  because  the  man  or  woman  has  in- 
269 


fluence  or  riches.     It  is  better  to  die  and  go  to  heav- 
en than  to  live  like  a  coward  and  be  lost  at  last. 

TO  MEN. 

I  have  written  several  papers  explaining  the 
"White  Cross"  movement  to  the  colored  men,  from 
one  of  which  I  give  vou  the  following : 

On  the  subject  of  purity,  the  pulpit  and  press 
have  been  too  silent,  ballrooms,  card  tables,  and  sa- 
loons have  been  denounced,  and  the  sin  of  adultery 
left  untouched.  Some,  whose  ears  were  more  re- 
fined than  their  hearts,  said  it  should  not  be  spoken 
of  in  public.  But  they  did  not  learn  this  false  mod- 
esty from  the  Bible.  God  thundered  from  Mt. 
Sinai,  "Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery"  with  the 
same  emphasis  that  He  did,  "Thou  shalt  not  kill." 

In  Bible  narrative,  if  a  man  or  woman  commit- 
ted adultery,  it  is  recorded  simply  because  when 
God  writes  a  man's  history  he  tells  the  truth,  even 
though  it  be  of  the  king  on  his  throne.  There  is 
no  covering  up  of  evil. 

Paul  exposes  the  sins  of  adultery  in  detail,  men- 
tioning its  different  forms.  When  Paul  wrote  to 
the  young  minister,  Timothy,  he  said,  "Keep  thyself 
pure."  2  Tim.  2 :22.  "Flee  youthful  lusts."  i 
Tim.  4:12;  i  Tim.  5  :22.  It  is  not  likely  that  Tim- 
othy needed  this  advice  any  more  than  the  ministers 
of  to-day  do.  It  would  be  a  good  thing  if  there 
were  more  Pauls  to-day  to  teach,  to  exhort,  to  re- 
buke ihe  preachers,  young  and  old.  Of  all  men  they 
should  be  the  purest  on  earth.  In  virtue  of  their 
office,  they  are  admitted  into  every  home,  and  can 
sit  down  by  every  fireside  and  talk  with  our  daugh- 
ters and  wives. 

Listen  to  their  conversation.  In  many  cases 
you  will  find  they  are  joking  the  young  girls  about 
the  boys,  and  about  that  wedding  cake.  Silly,  fool- 
ish talk  of  which  our  young  girls  hear  so  much  even 
from  the  preacher.  It  is  no  wonder  they  think 
270 


they  must  hurry  and  marry.  Why  does  not  the  min- 
ister talk  to  them  of  education  and  other  sensible  sub- 
jects, and  do  it  in  a  manly,  dignified  way,  and  not  in 
the  silly,  foolish  manner  that  suggests  evil,  to  say  the 
least  ?  We  say  there  are  some  ministers  who  do ;  we 
hope  their  number  is  few.  In  regard  to  this  sin  of 
adultery,  woman  has  been  blamed  more  than  man. 
There  is  no  authority  in  God's  Word  for  it.  It  is  only 
a  custom  or  tradition  that  has  bound  a  heavy  burden 
on  poof  woman;  It  is  true  she  cannot  conceal  her 
guilt,  but  if  man  was  noble  and  brave,  he  would 
stand  up  beside  her  and  bear  half  the  blame.  Where 
is  that  vile  coward  that  won  your  daughter's  heart, 
led  her  into  sin,  and  then  disappeared  and  left  you 
and  your  daughter  to  care  for  his  child?  Can  you 
think  of  anything  more  dastardly,  mean,  and  cow- 
ardly than  this  act?  I  have  no  words  to  express 
my  contempt  for  such  men,  and  there  are  so  many 
of  them.  It  is  man's  place  as  the  stronger  person 
to  protect  the  woman  who  is  the  "weaker  vessel." 
He  should  be  her  guardian,  her  protector,  and  shield 
from  insult  and  sin,  instead  of  leading  her  into  it. 
If  a  woman  has  to  pass  a  dangerous  road  she  takes 
a  man  along  to  protect  her.  If  there  is  not  room  in 
the  life-boat  for  all,  put  the  women  in  first.  Protect 
her  and  let  the  men  swim  or  drown.  Man  is  wo- 
man's natural  protector.  It  is  not  so  considered 
with  regard  to  adultery. 

Man  seems  to  tnink  he  has  a  right  to  degrade 
woman,  and  as  a  result  look  at  the  great  crowds  of 
degraded  women  and  girls  struggling  in  the  mire 
of  sin- and  shame  to-day,  and  how  came  they  there? 
Man's  strong  arm  shoved  them  down  from  the  hill 
of  purity  and  he  is  doing  it  to-day  by  the  thousands, 
and  after  man  has  done  his  Satanic  work,  he  washes 
his  hands  in  seeming  innocency  and  goes  on  his 
way.  Is  this  manly?  Is  this  brave?  Tell  me,  my 
dear  strong  brother.  God  gave  you  to  me  for  my 
protector  because  you  are  strong  and  I  am  weak. 
How  fearfully  you  betrayed  your  trust ! 
271 


You  have  it  in  your  power  to  stop  this  great 
vice  if  you  only  will.  You  ask,  ''How  can  I  ?''  I 
will  tell  you.  Let  me  illustrate.  You  are  thrown 
inadvertently  into  the  company,  for  perhaps  one 
short  half-hour,  of  a  thoughtless,  perhaps  wicked, 
woman.  Now,  you  need  not  say  one  word  on  the 
subject  of  adultery.  Just  take  the  low  sensual  look 
out  of  your  own  eyes,  take  the  coarse  jest  out  of 
your  own  mouth.  Do  not  dare  to  lay  your  hands 
upon  that  woman.  In  short,  take  the  adultery  all 
out  of  your  own  heart.  You  are  strong.  You  can 
or  ought  to  be,  able  to  control  yourself. 

Look  into  that  woman's  face  with  the  clear, 
calm  look  of  the  pure  in  heart,  and  treat  her  with  the 
respect  due  a  woman.  You  will  find  that  half  an 
hour  has  done  more  to  reform  that  woman  than 
would  a  hundred  lectures  from  her  own  sex.  Your 
purity  has  made  her  long  to  be  pure  and  holy.  The 
women  want  to  please  you.  The  natural  desire  of 
woman  to  please  man  is  much  stronger  than  that 
of  man  to  please  woman.  Brothers,  you  can  save 
her  if  you  will.  The  influence  of  one  pure  man  is 
more  powerful  for  good  in  a  company  whose  morals 
are  bad,  than  that  of  a  woman  equally  good. 

We  have  magnified  woman's  power  to  reform 
this  and  other  evils.  My  experience  is  that  man 
has  the  greater  power,  but  in  order  to  shield  him- 
self from  responsibility,  he  thus  compliments  wo- 
man. One  thing  that  has  tended  to  degrade  the 
colored  women  is,  they  are  not  treated  with  the  re- 
spect due  a  woman,  by  the  white  men,  and  in  too 
many  cases  the  black  man  has  followed  the  example 
of  his  white  brother  in  this  sad  respect.  You  are 
not  quick  to  rise  and  give  woman  the  best  seat,  or 
relieve  her  of  any  bundle  she  may  be  carrying.  You 
do  not  insist  on  your  wife  sitting  down  and  sharing 
your  nice  breakfast,  you  are  very  well  content  to 
let  her  be  your  servant.  All  preachers  do  not  share 
the  best  with  their  wives.  I  have  known  some  of 
these  men  tq  accept  frequently  an  invitation  to  din- 
272 


ner  on  the  Sabbath  from  a  church  member,  stay  and 
have  a  social  time,  perhaps  till  the  evening  service, 
while  their  poor  wives  were  left  at  home  lonely  and 
neglected. 

Again  you  are  not  careful  about  the  language 
you  use  in  woman's  presence.  I  have  often  gone 
into  a  store  or  private  house  and  caught  a  word  of 
conversation  that  was  not  proper. 

They  stopped  when  I  came,  yet  there  sat  the  col- 
ored women  listening  to  it  all.  On  the  plantation 
the  women  have  been  obliged  to  listen  to  the  coarse 
conversation  of  both  white  and  colored  men.  This 
has  had  a  tendency  to  make  woman  immodest. 
Watch  the  women  getting  off  the  boat  or  cars.  The 
conductor  helps  the  white  woman  off,  but  the  black 
woman  in  many  cases  may  find  her  own  way  off,  even 
when  there  were  colored  men  who  might  have 
helped  her.  The  fact  that  white  men  do  not  treat 
your  women  with  respect  ought  to  make  you  more 
tender  and  respectful  to  every  woman.  Even  though 
she  be  a  bad  woman  you  should  try  to  protect  her. 
If  you  are  a  good,  pure  man,  you  can  afford  to  do  it. 
Brothers,  let  me  remind  you  that  in  the  days  of  slav- 
ery you  did  not  have  the  debasing  influence  thrown 
around  you  that  your  sisters  had.  Your  virtue 
was  not  taken  from  you  by  force.  Poor  colored 
woman !  She  is  still  the  slave  of  both  white  and 
black  man.  In  view  of  this  fact  we  have,  a  right 
to  expect  that  the  black  man  be  purer  and  stronger 
than  the  woman. 

Now  if  there  be  any  nobility,  any  manliness 
about  you, you  will  strive  hard  to  lift  up  your  deeply- 
wronged  and  much-abused  sisters.  I  believe  you 
will  help.  I  have  faith  in  you,  my  colored  brothers. 
-You  only  need  to  know  where  to  begin  and  how  to 
carry  this  reform  forward. 

just  here  I  want  to  bear  my  testimony  that  in  all 
my  years  in  the  South  there  has  never  been  on  the 
part  of  any  colored  man  the  slightest  approach  to 
undue  familiarity  with  me ;  on  the  contrary,  they 

273 


have  treated  me  with  the  utmost  respect.  And  I 
have  carefully  watched  their  conduct  toward  other 
white  women,  and  I  cannot  believe  that  the  black 
man  ever  insults  a  white  woman.  I  am,  however, 
sorry  to  say,  that  the  colored  men  do  not  always 
treat  their  own  women  with  the  courtesy  and  re- 
spect due  to  her,  nor  does  woman  behave  with  be- 
coming reserve.  There  is  much  undue  familiarity 
that  tends  to  evil.  We  have  a  large  number  of  true 
men  and  women  who  are  working  to  reform  this 
evil.  It  is  hard  to  rise  above  the  old-time  rough 
manners  of  slavery  and  harder  still  to  keep  the  im- 
pure thoughts  out  of  hearts  when  only  the  head  has 
been  educated.  One  dear  girl  wrote  me  about  her 
mother  these  words,  "My  mother  has  never  been  to 
school,  but  she  has  an  educated  heart.  She  is  sure 
a  good  mother."  I  replied,  ''If  I  cannot  have  both 
heart  and  head  educated,  then  I  should  choose  the 
educated  heart.  May  God  educate  your  whole  be- 
ing, body,  heart,  and  mind  to  be  used  for  His  glory, 
is  my  prayer  for  you,  my  dear  girl." 


274 


A  CLOSING  WORD. 

I  have  not  written  a  history  of  my  life,  only  given 
you  a  few  scraps.  No  one  but  God  ever  wrote  a 
history  of  a  human  life.  It  is  impossible.  Our  great- 
est battles  are  fought  and  lost  and  greatest  victories 
won  where  no  one  but  God  sees  and  understands. 
As  we,  ourselves,  look  back  we  do  not  know  which 
was  victory  or  which  defeat,  what  was  .wise  and 
what  a  mistake.  But  we  do  know  that  when 
we  lived  for  God's  glory  He  with  matchless  kindness 
made  the  shade  and  the  sunshine,  the  bitter  and  the 
sweet,  all  unite  for  our  good  as  well  as  His  glory; 
and  now  in  restful  faith  I  give  this  book  and  all  there 
is  of  my  poor  life,  past,  present,  and  future,  into  the 
hands  of  Him  who  loved  me  and  gave  Himself  for 
me.  Glory  be  to  His  name  now  and  forever.  Amen. 


275 


BV 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     001  026  145     1 


' 


